a treasure-trove of literature
treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権
(and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs)
or
SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search
|
このページはEtoJ逐語翻訳フィルタによって翻訳生成されました。 |
|
事業／計画（する） Gutenberg
Australia a treasure-trove of literature treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権 |
BROWSE the 場所／位置 for other 作品 by this author (and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs) or SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search |
肩書を与える: The Monster Men Author: Edgar Rice Burroughs * A 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBook * eBook No.: fr100036.html Language: English Date first 地位，任命するd: Aug 2012 Most 最近の update: Apr 2024 This eBook was produced by Roy Glashan. 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed 版s which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice is 含むd. We do NOT keep any eBooks in 同意／服従 with a particular paper 版. Copyright 法律s are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the copyright 法律s for your country before downloading or redistributing this とじ込み／提出する. This eBook is made 利用できる at no cost and with almost no 制限s どれでも. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the 条件 of the 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia License which may be 見解（をとる）d online at /licence.html To 接触する 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia go to http://gutenberg.逮捕する.au
GO TO 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia HOME PAGE
The All-Story, November 1913, with "A Man Without A Soul"
"The Monster Men," A.C. McClurg & Co., 1929
As he dropped the last grisly fragment of the dismembered and mutilated 団体／死体 into the small vat of nitric 酸性の that was to devour every trace of the horrid 証拠 which might easily send him to the gallows, the man sank weakly into a 議長，司会を務める and throwing his 団体／死体 今後 upon his 広大な／多数の／重要な, teak desk buried his 直面する in his 武器, breaking into 乾燥した，日照りの, moaning sobs.
Beads of perspiration followed the seams of his high, wrinkled forehead, 取って代わるing the 涙／ほころびs which might have 少なくなるd the 圧力 upon his overwrought 神経s. His slender でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる shook, as with ague, and at times was racked by a convulsive shudder. A sudden step upon the stairway 主要な to his workshop brought him trembling and wide 注目する，もくろむd to his feet, 星／主役にするing fearfully at the locked and bolted door.
Although he knew perfectly 井戸／弁護士席 whose the 前進するing footfalls were, he was all but 打ち勝つ by the madness of 逮捕 as they （機の）カム softly nearer and nearer to the 閉めだした door. At last they 停止（させる）d before it, to be followed by a gentle knock.
"Daddy!" （機の）カム the 甘い トンs of a girl's 発言する／表明する.
The man made an 成果／努力 to take a 会社／堅い しっかり掴む upon himself that no tell-tale 証拠 of his emotion might be betrayed in his speech.
"Daddy!" called the girl again, a trace of 苦悩 in her 発言する／表明する this time. "What is the 事柄 with you, and what are you doing? You've been shut up in that hateful old room for three days now without a morsel to eat, and in all 見込み without a wink of sleep. You'll kill yourself with your stuffy old 実験s."
The man's 直面する 軟化するd.
"Don't worry about me, sweetheart," he replied in a 井戸／弁護士席 controlled 発言する／表明する. "I'll soon be through now—soon be through—and then we'll go away for a long vacation—for a long vacation."
"I'll give you until noon, Daddy," said the girl in a 発言する／表明する which carried a more 堅固に defined トン of 当局 than her father's soft drawl, "and then I shall come into that room, if I have to use an axe, and bring you out—do you understand?"
Professor Maxon smiled wanly. He knew that his daughter was equal to her 脅し.
"All 権利, sweetheart, I'll be through by noon for sure—by noon for sure. Run along and play now, like a good little girl."
Virginia Maxon shrugged her shapely shoulders and shook her 長，率いる hopelessly at the forbidding パネル盤s of the door.
"My dolls are all dressed for the day," she cried, "and I'm tired of making mud pies—I want you to come out and play with me." But Professor Maxon did not reply—he had returned to 見解（をとる） his grim 操作／手術s, and the hideousness of them had の近くにd his ears to the 甘い トンs of the girl's 発言する／表明する.
As she turned to retrace her steps to the 床に打ち倒す below 行方不明になる Maxon still shook her 長，率いる.
"Poor old Daddy," she mused, "were I a thousand years old, wrinkled and toothless, he would still look upon me as his baby girl."
* * *
If you chance to be an alumnus of Cornell you may 解任する Professor Arthur Maxon, a 静かな, slender, white-haired gentleman, who for several years was an assistant professor in one of the departments of 自然科学. 豊富な by 相続物件, he had chosen the field of education for his life work 単独で from a 願望（する） to be of some 構成要素 利益 to mankind since the 不十分な salary which …を伴ってd his professorship was not of 十分な 輸入する to 影響（力） him in the slightest degree.
Always 熱心に 利益／興味d in biology, his almost 制限のない means had permitted him to 請け負う, in secret, a 一連の daring 実験s which had carried him so far in 前進する of the biologists of his day that he had, while others were still groping blindly for the secret of life, 現実に 再生するd by 化学製品 means the 広大な／多数の／重要な 現象.
Fully alive to the gravity and 責任／義務s of his marvelous 発見 he had kept the results of his experimentation, and even the 実験s themselves, a 深遠な secret not only from his 同僚s, but from his only daughter, who heretofore had 株d his every hope and aspiration.
It was the very success of his last and most pretentious 成果／努力 that had placed him in the horrifying predicament in which he now 設立する himself —with the 死体 of what was 明らかに a human 存在 in his workshop and no 利用できる explanation that could かもしれない be 許容できる to a 事柄-of-fact and unscientific police.
Had he told them the truth they would have laughed at him. Had he said: "This is not a human 存在 that you see, but the remains of a chemically produced 偽造の created in my own 研究室／実験室," they would have smiled, and either hanged him or put him away with the other 有罪に insane.
This 段階 of the many 可能性s which he had realized might be 次第で変わる／派遣部隊 upon even the 部分的な／不平等な success of his work alone had escaped his consideration, so that the first wave of 勝利を得た exultation with which he had 見解（をとる）d the finished result of this last 実験 had been 後継するd by 圧倒的な びっくり仰天 as he saw the thing which he had created gasp once or twice with the feeble 誘発する of life with which he had endowed it, and 満了する／死ぬ—leaving upon his 手渡すs the 死体 of what was, to all 意図 and 目的, a human 存在, albeit a most grotesque and misshapen thing.
Until nearly noon Professor Maxon was 占領するd in 除去するing the remaining stains and 証拠s of his gruesome work, but when he at last turned the 重要な in the door of his workshop it was to leave behind no 選び出す／独身 trace of the successful result of his years of labor.
* * *
The に引き続いて afternoon 設立する him and Virginia crossing the 駅／配置する 壇・綱領・公約 to board the 表明する for New York. So 静かに had their 計画（する）s been made that not a friend was at the train to 企て，努力，提案 them 別れの（言葉，会）—the scientist felt that he could not 耐える the 緊張する of 試みる／企てるing explanations at this time.
But there were those there who 認めるd them, and one 特に who 公式文書，認めるd the lithe, 削減する 人物／姿／数字 and beautiful 直面する of Virginia Maxon though he did not know even the 指名する of their possessor. It was a tall 井戸／弁護士席 built young man who 軽く押す／注意を引くd one of his younger companions as the girl crossed the 壇・綱領・公約 to enter her Pullman.
"I say, Dexter," he exclaimed, "who is that beauty?"
The one 演説（する）／住所d turned in the direction 示すd by his friend.
"By Jove!" he exclaimed. "Why it's Virginia Maxon and the professor, her father. Now where do you suppose they're going?"
"I don't know—now," replied the first （衆議院の）議長, Townsend J. Harper, Jr., in a half whisper, "but I'll bet you a new car that I find out."
A week later, with failing health and 粉々にするd 神経s, Professor Maxon sailed with his daughter for a long ocean voyage, which he hoped would 援助（する） him in 早い 回復する, and 許す him to forget the nightmare memory of those three horrible days and nights in his workshop.
He believed that he had reached an unalterable 決定／判定勝ち（する） never again to meddle with the mighty, awe 奮起させるing secrets of 創造; but with returning health and balance he 設立する himself 見解（をとる）ing his 最近の 勝利 with feelings of 新たにするd hope and 予期.
The morbid 恐れるs superinduced by the shock に引き続いて the sudden demise of the first creature of his 実験s had given place to a growing 願望（する） to その上の 起訴する his labors until 耐えるing success had 栄冠を与えるd his 成果／努力s with an 業績／成就 which he might 展示（する） with pride to the 科学の world.
His 最近の 悲惨な success had 納得させるd him that neither Ithaca nor any other abode of civilization was a 安全な place to continue his 実験s, but it was not until their 巡航するing had brought them の中で the multitudinous islands of the East Indies that the 計画（する） occurred to him that he finally 可決する・採択するd—a 計画（する） the 結果 of which could he then have foreseen would have sent him scurrying to the safety of his own country with the daughter who was to 耐える the 十分な brunt of the horrors it entailed.
They were steaming up the 中国 Sea when the idea first 示唆するd itself, and as he sat idly during the long, hot days the thought grew upon him, 拡大するing into a thousand wonderful 可能性s, until it became crystallized into what was a little short of an obsession.
The result was that at Manila, much to Virginia's surprise, he 発表するd the abandonment of the balance of their 目的d voyage, taking 即座の return passage to Singapore. His daughter did not question him as to the 原因（となる） of this change in 計画（する）s, for since those three days that her father had kept himself locked in his workroom at home the girl had noticed a subtle change in her parent—a 示すd disinclination to 株 with her his every 信用／信任 as had been his custom since the death of her mother.
While it grieved her immeasurably she was both too proud and too 傷つける to 告訴する for a reestablishment of the old relations. On all other topics than his 科学の work their 利益／興味s were as 相互の as 以前は, but by what seemed a manner of tacit 協定 this 支配する was タブー. And so it was that they （機の）カム to Singapore without the girl having the slightest conception of her father's 計画（する）s.
Here they spent nearly a month, during which time Professor Maxon was daily engaged in interviewing 公式の／役人s, English 居住（者）s and a motley horde of Malays and Chinamen.
Virginia met socially several of the men with whom her father was engaged but it was only at the last moment that one of them let 減少（する） a hint of the 目的 of the month's activity. When Virginia was 現在の the conversation seemed always deftly guided from the 支配する of her father's 即座の 未来, and she was not long in discerning that it was in no sense through 事故 that this was true. Thereafter her 負傷させるd pride made 平易な the 仕事 of those who seemed 連合させるd to keep her in ignorance.
It was a Dr. 出身の Horn, who had been oftenest with her father, who gave her the first intimation of what was 来たるべき. Afterward, in recollecting the conversation, it seemed to Virginia that the young man had been directed to break the news to her, that her father might be spared the ordeal. It was evident then that he 推定する／予想するd 対立, but the girl was too loyal to let 出身の Horn know if she felt other than in harmony with the 提案, and too proud to evince by surprise the fact that she was not wholly conversant with its every 詳細（に述べる）.
"You are glad to be leaving Singapore so soon?" he had asked, although he knew that she had not been advised that an 早期に 出発 was planned.
"I am rather looking 今後 to it," replied Virginia.
"And to a 長引いた 住居 on one of the Pamarung Islands?" continued 出身の Horn.
"Why not?" was her rather 非，不，無-committal reply, though she had not the remotest idea of their 場所.
出身の Horn admired her 神経 though he rather wished that she would ask some questions—it was difficult making 進歩 in this way. How could he explain the 計画（する）s when she evinced not the slightest 調印する that she was not already 完全に conversant with them?
"We 疑問 if the work will be 完全にするd under two or three years," answered the doctor. "That will be a long time in which to be 孤立するd upon a savage little speck of land off the larger but no いっそう少なく savage Borneo. Do you think that your bravery is equal to the 需要・要求するs that will be made upon it?"
Virginia laughed, nor was there the slightest （軽い）地震 in its 公式文書，認める.
"I am equal to whatever 運命／宿命 my father is equal to," she said, "nor do I think that a life upon one of these beautiful little islands would be much of a hardship—certainly not if it will help to 促進する the success of his 科学の 実験s."
She used the last words on a chance that she might have 攻撃する，衝突する upon the true 推論する／理由 for the 熟視する／熟考するd 孤立／分離 from civilization. They had served their 目的 too in deceiving 出身の Horn who was now half 納得させるd that Professor Maxon must have divulged more of their 計画（する）s to his daughter than he had led the 医療の man to believe. Perceiving her advantage from the 表現 on the young man's 直面する, Virginia followed it up in an 努力する to elicit the 詳細（に述べる）s.
The result of her 成果／努力 was the knowledge that on the second day they were to sail for the Pamarung Islands upon a small schooner which her father had 購入（する）d, with a 乗組員 of Malays and lascars, and 出身の Horn, who had served in the American 海軍, in 命令（する）. The 正確な point of 目的地 was still 決めかねて—the 計画（する） 存在 to search out a suitable 場所 upon one of the many little islets which dot the western shore of the Macassar 海峡.
Of the many men Virginia had met during the month at Singapore 出身の Horn had been by far the most 利益／興味ing and companionable. Such time as he could find from the many 義務s which had devolved upon him in the 事柄 of 得るing and outfitting the schooner, and 調印 her two mates and 乗組員 of fifteen, had been spent with his 雇用者's daughter.
The girl was rather glad that he was to be a member of their little company, for she had 設立する him a much travelled man and an 利益／興味ing talker with 非，不，無 of the, to her, disgusting artificialities of the professional ladies' man. He talked to her as he might have talked to a man, of the things that 利益／興味 intelligent people 関わりなく sex.
There was never any suggestion of familiarity in his manner; nor in his choice of topics did he ever ignore the fact that she was a young girl. She had felt 完全に at 緩和する in his society from the first evening that she had met him, and their 知識 had grown to a very sensible friendship by the time of the 出発 of the Ithaca—the rechristened schooner which was to carry them away to an unguessed 運命／宿命.
The voyage from Singapore to the Islands was without 出来事/事件. Virginia took a keen delight in watching the Malays and lascars at their work, telling 出身の Horn that she had to draw upon her imagination but little to picture herself a 捕虜 upon a 著作権侵害者 ship—the half naked men, the gaudy headdress, the earrings, and the 猛烈な／残忍な countenances of many of the 乗組員 furnishing only too realistically the necessary savage setting.
A week spent の中で the Pamarung Islands 公表する／暴露するd no suitable 場所／位置 for the professor's （軍の）野営地，陣営, nor was it until they had 巡航するd up the coast several miles north of the 赤道 and Cape Santang that they 設立する a tiny island a few miles off the coast opposite the mouth of a small river—an island which 実行するd in every 詳細（に述べる） their 必要物／必要条件s.
It was uninhabited, fertile and 所有するd a （疑いを）晴らす, 甘い brook which had its source in a 冷淡な spring in the higher land at the island's 中心. Here it was that the Ithaca （機の）カム to 錨，総合司会者 in a little harbor, while her 乗組員 under 出身の Horn, and the Malay first mate, Bududreen, …を伴ってd Professor Maxon in search of a suitable 場所 for a 永久の （軍の）野営地，陣営.
The cook, a 害のない old Chinaman, and Virginia were left in 単独の 所有／入手 of the Ithaca.
Two hours after the 出発 of the men into the ジャングル Virginia heard the 落ちる of axes on 木材／素質 and knew that the 場所／位置 of her 未来 home had been chosen and the work of （疑いを）晴らすing begun. She sat musing on the strange freak which had 誘発するd her father to bury them in this savage corner of the globe; and as she pondered there （機の）カム a wistful 表現 to her 注目する，もくろむs, and an unwonted sadness drooped the corners of her mouth.
Of a sudden she realized how wide had become the 湾 between them now. So imperceptibly had it grown since those three horrid days in Ithaca just 事前の to their 出発 for what was to have been but a few months' 巡航する that she had not until now comprehended that the old relations of open, good-fellowship had gone, かもしれない forever.
Had she needed proof of the truth of her sad 発見 it had been enough to point to the 選び出す／独身 fact that her father had brought her here to this little island without making the slightest 試みる／企てる to explain the nature of his 探検隊／遠征隊. She had gleaned enough from 出身の Horn to understand that some important 科学の 実験s were to be undertaken; but what their nature she could not imagine, for she had not the slightest conception of the success that had 栄冠を与えるd her father's last 実験 at Ithaca, although she had for years known of his keen 利益／興味 in the 支配する.
The girl became aware also of other subtle changes in her father. He had long since 中止するd to be the jovial, carefree companion who had 株d with her her every girlish joy and 悲しみ and in whom she had confided both the trivial and momentous secrets of her childhood. He had become not 正確に／まさに morose, but rather moody and 吸収するd, so that she had of late never 設立する an 適切な時期 for the cozy 雑談（する）s that had 以前は meant so much to them both. There had been too, recently, a strange 欠如（する） of consideration for herself that had 負傷させるd her more than she had imagined. Today there had been a glaring example of it in his having left her alone upon the boat without a 選び出す／独身 European companion—something that he would never have thought of doing a few months before.
As she sat 推測するing on the strange change which had come over her father her 注目する，もくろむs had wandered aimlessly along the harbor's 入り口; the low 暗礁 that 保護するd it from the sea, and the point of land to the south, that 事業／計画（する）d far out into the 海峡 like a gigantic 索引 finger pointing toward the 本土／大陸, the foliage covered 高さs of which were just 明白な above the western horizon.
Presently her attention was 逮捕（する）d by a 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing speck far out upon the rolling bosom of the 海峡. For some time the girl watched the 反対する until at length it 解決するd itself into a boat moving 長，率いる on toward the island. Later she saw that it was long and low, propelled by a 選び出す／独身 sail and many oars, and that it carried やめる a company.
Thinking it but a native 貿易（する）ing boat, so many of which ply the southern seas, Virginia 見解（をとる）d its approach with but idle curiosity. When it had come to within half a mile of the 船の停泊地 of the Ithaca, and was about to enter the mouth of the harbor Sing 物陰／風下's 注目する，もくろむs chanced to 落ちる upon it. On the instant the old Chinaman was electrified into sudden and astounding 活動／戦闘.
"Klick! Klick!" he cried, running toward Virginia. "Go b'low, klick."
"Why should I go below, Sing?" queried the girl, amazed by the demeanor of the cook.
"Klick! Klick!" he 勧めるd しっかり掴むing her by the arm—half 主要な, half dragging her toward the companion-way. "Plilates! Mlalay plilates—Dyak plilates."
"著作権侵害者s!" gasped Virginia. "Oh Sing, what can we do?"
"You go b'low. Mebbyso Sing flighten 'em. Shoot 大砲. Bling help. Maxon come klick. Bling men. Chase'm 'way," explained the Chinaman. "But plilates see 'em pletty white girl," he shrugged his shoulders and shook his 長，率いる dubiously, "then old Sing no can flighten 'em 'way."
The girl shuddered, and crouching の近くに behind Sing hurried below. A moment later she heard the にわか景気 of the old 厚かましさ／高級将校連 six pounder which for many years had graced the Ithaca's 厳しい. In the 屈服する Professor Maxon had 機動力のある a modern machine gun, but this was やめる beyond Sing's simple gunnery. The Chinaman had not taken the time to sight the 古代の 武器 carefully, but a gleeful smile lit his wrinkled, yellow 直面する as he saw the splash of the ball where it struck the water almost at the 味方する of the prahu.
Sing realized that the boat might 含む／封じ込める friendly natives, but he had 巡航するd these waters too many years to take chances. Better kill a hundred friends, he thought, than be 逮捕（する）d by a 選び出す／独身 著作権侵害者.
At the 発射 the prahu slowed up, and a ボレー of musketry from her 乗組員 満足させるd Sing that he had made no mistake in 分類するing her. Her 解雇する／砲火／射撃 fell short as did the ball from the small 大砲 機動力のある in her 屈服する.
Virginia was watching the prahu from one of the cabin ports. She saw the momentary hesitation and 混乱 which followed Sing's first 発射, and then to her 狼狽 she saw the rowers bend to their oars again and the prahu move 速く in the direction of the Ithaca.
It was 明らかな that the 著作権侵害者s had perceived the almost defenseless 条件 of the schooner. In a few minutes they would be 群れているing the deck, for poor old Sing would be 完全に helpless to repel them. If Dr. 出身の Horn were only there, thought the distracted girl. With the machine gun alone he might keep them off.
At the thought of the machine gun a sudden 解決する gripped her. Why not man it herself? 出身の Horn had explained its 機械装置 to her in 詳細（に述べる）, and on one occasion had 許すd her to operate it on the voyage from Singapore. With the thought （機の）カム 活動／戦闘. Running to the magazine she snatched up a 料金d-belt, and in another moment was on deck beside the astonished Sing.
The 著作権侵害者s were skimming 速く across the smooth waters of the harbor, answering Sing's 害のない 発射s with yells of derision and wild, savage war cries. There were, perhaps, fifty Dyaks and Malays—猛烈な／残忍な, 野蛮な men; mostly naked to the waist, or with war-coats of brilliant colors. The savage headdress of the Dyaks, the long, 狭くする, decorated 保護物，者s, the flashing blades of parang and kris sent a shudder through the girl, so の近くに they seemed beneath the schooner's 味方する.
"What do? What do?" cried Sing in びっくり仰天. "Go b'low. Klick!" But before he had finished his exhortation Virginia was racing toward the 屈服する where the machine gun was 機動力のある. 涙／ほころびing the cover from it she swung the muzzle toward the 著作権侵害者 prahu, which by now was nearly within 範囲 above the 大型船's 味方する—a moment more and she would be too の近くに to use the 武器 upon the 著作権侵害者s.
Virginia was quick to perceive the necessity for haste, while the 著作権侵害者s at the same instant realized the menace of the new danger which 直面するd them. A 得点する／非難する／２０ of muskets belched 前へ／外へ their ミサイルs at the fearless girl behind the scant 保護物，者 of the machine gun. Leaden pellets rained ひどく upon her 保護, or whizzed threateningly about her 長，率いる—and then she got the gun into 活動／戦闘.
At the 率 of fifty a minute, a stream of 発射物s tore into the 屈服する of the prahu when suddenly a richly garbed Malay in the 厳しい rose to his feet waving a white cloth upon the point of his kris. It was the Rajah Muda Saffir—he had seen the girl's 直面する and at the sight of it the 血 lust in his breast had been 取って代わるd by another.
At sight of the emblem of peace Virginia 中止するd 解雇する／砲火／射撃ing. She saw the tall Malay 問題／発行する a few 命令（する）s, the oarsmen bent to their work, the prahu （機の）カム about, making off toward the harbor's 入り口. At the same moment there was a 発射 from the shore followed by loud yelling, and the girl turned to see her father and 出身の Horn pulling 速く toward the Ithaca.
Virginia and Sing were compelled to narrate the adventure of the afternoon a dozen times. The Chinaman was at a loss to understand what had deterred the 著作権侵害者s at the very threshold of victory. 出身の Horn thought that they had seen the 増強s 乗る，着手するing from the shore, but Sing explained that that was impossible since the Ithaca had been 直接／まっすぐに between them and the point at which the returning 乗組員 had entered the boats.
Virginia was 肯定的な that her fusillade had 脅すd them into a 迅速な 退却／保養地, but again Sing discouraged any such idea when he pointed to the fact that another instant would have carried the prahu の近くに to the Ithaca's 味方する and out of the machine gun's 半径 of 活動／戦闘.
The old Chinaman was 肯定的な that the 著作権侵害者s had some ulterior 動機 for ふりをするing 敗北・負かす, and his long years of experience upon 著作権侵害者 infested waters gave 負わせる to his opinion. The weak 位置／汚点／見つけ出す in his argument was his 無（不）能 to 示唆する a reasonable 動機. And so it was that for a long time they were left to futile conjecture as to the 活動／戦闘 that had saved them from a 血まみれの 遭遇（する） with these bloodthirsty sea wolves.
* * *
For a week the men were busy 建設するing the new （軍の）野営地，陣営, but never again was Virginia left without a 十分な guard for her 保護. 出身の Horn was always needed at the work, for to him had fallen the entire direction of 事柄s of importance that were at all of a practical nature. Professor Maxon wished to watch the building of the houses and the stockade, that he might 申し込む／申し出 such suggestions as he thought necessary, and again the girl noticed her father's comparative 無関心／冷淡 to her 福利事業.
She had been shocked at his apathy at the time of the 著作権侵害者 attack, and chagrined that it should have been necessary for 出身の Horn to have 主張するd upon a proper guard 存在 left with her thereafter.
The nearer the approach of the time when he might enter again upon those 実験s which had now been neglected for the better part of a year the more self 吸収するd and moody became the professor. At times he was scarcely civil to those about him, and never now did he have a pleasant word or a caress for the daughter who had been his whole life but a few short months before.
It often seemed to Virginia when she caught her father's 注目する，もくろむs upon her that there was a gleam of dislike in them, as though he would have been glad to have been rid of her that she might not in any way embarrass or 干渉する with his work.
The （軍の）野営地，陣営 was at last 完全にするd, and on a Saturday afternoon all the heavier articles from the ship had been 輸送（する）d to it. On the に引き続いて Monday the balance of the goods was to be sent on shore and the party were to 移転 their 住居 to their new ４半期/4分の1s.
* * *
Late Sunday afternoon a small native boat was seen 一連の会議、交渉／完成するing the point at the harbor's southern extremity, and after a few minutes it drew と一緒に the Ithaca. There were but three men in it—two Dyaks and a Malay. The latter was a tall, 井戸／弁護士席 built man of middle age, of a sullen and degraded countenance. His garmenture was that of the ordinary Malay boatman, but there was that in his mien and his 態度 toward his companions which belied his lowly habiliments.
In answer to 出身の Horn's あられ／賞賛する the man asked if he might come 船内に and 貿易（する）; but once on the deck it developed that he had not brought nothing wherewith to 貿易（する）. He seemed not the slightest disconcerted by this 発見, 明言する／公表するing that he would bring such articles as they wished when he had learned what their 必要物／必要条件s were.
The ubiquitous Sing was on 手渡す during the interview, but from his expressionless 直面する 非，不，無 might guess what was passing through the tortuous channels of his Oriental mind. The Malay had been 船内に nearly half an hour talking with 出身の Horn when the mate, Bududreen, （機の）カム on deck, and it was Sing alone who 公式文書，認めるd the quickly 隠すd flash of 承認 which passed between the two Malays.
The Chinaman also saw the gleam that 発射 into the 訪問者's 注目する，もくろむ as Virginia 現れるd from the cabin, but by no word or voluntary outward 調印する did the man 示す that he had even noticed her. すぐに afterward he left, 約束ing to return with 準備／条項s the に引き続いて day. But it was to be months before they again saw him.
That evening as Sing was serving Virginia's supper he asked her if she had 認めるd their 訪問者 of the afternoon.
"Why no, Sing," she replied, "I never saw him before."
"Sh!" admonished the celestial. "No talkee so strong, wallee have ear all same labbit."
"What do you mean, Sing?" asked the girl in a low 発言する／表明する. "How perfectly weird and mysterious you are. Why you make the 冷淡な 冷気／寒がらせるs run up my spine," she ended, laughing. But Sing did not return her smile as was his custom.
"You no lememba tallee Lajah stand up wavee lite 着せる／賦与する in plilate boat, ah?" he 勧めるd.
"Oh, Sing," she cried, "I do indeed! But unless you had reminded me I should never have thought to connect him with our 訪問者 of today—they do look very much alike, don't they?"
"Lookeelike! Ugh, they all samee one man. Sing know. You lookee out, Linee," which was the closest that Sing had ever been able to come to pronouncing Virginia.
"Why should I look out? He doesn't want me," said the girl, laughingly.
"Don't you bee too damee sure '一区切り／（ボクシングなどの）試合 lat, Linee," was Sing's inelegant but 納得させるing reply, as he turned toward his galley.
* * *
The に引き続いて morning the party, with the exception of three Malays who were left to guard the Ithaca, 始める，決める out for the new （軍の）野営地，陣営. The 旅行 was up the bed of the small stream which emptied into the harbor, so that although fifteen men had passed 支援する and 前へ／外へ through the ジャングル from the beach to the （軍の）野営地，陣営 every day for two weeks, there was no 調印する that human foot had ever crossed the 狭くする （土地などの）細長い一片 of sand that lay between the dense foliage and the harbor.
The gravel 底（に届く） of the rivulet made 公正に／かなり good walking, and as Virginia was borne in a litter between two powerful lascars it was not even necessary that she wet her feet in the ascent of the stream to the （軍の）野営地，陣営. The distance was short, the 中心 of the （軍の）野営地，陣営 存在 but a mile from the harbor, and いっそう少なく than half a mile from the opposite shore of the island which was but two miles at its greatest breadth, and two and a ４半期/4分の1 at its greatest length.
At the （軍の）野営地，陣営 Virginia 設立する that a neat （疑いを）晴らすing had been made upon a little tableland, a palisade built about it, and divided into three parts; the most northerly of which 含む／封じ込めるd a small house for herself and her father, another for 出身の Horn, and a ありふれた cooking and eating house over which Sing was to 統括する.
The enclosure at the far end of the palisade was for the Malay and lascar 乗組員 and there also were ４半期/4分の1s for Bududreen and the Malay second mate. The 中心 enclosure 含む／封じ込めるd Professor Maxon's workshop. This compartment of the enclosure Virginia was not 招待するd to 検査／視察する, but as members of the 乗組員 carried in the two 広大な／多数の／重要な chests which the professor had left upon the Ithaca until the last moment, Virginia caught a glimpse of the two buildings that had been 築くd within this central space—a small, square house which was やめる evidently her father's 研究室／実験室, and a long, low thatched shed divided into several compartments, each 含む／封じ込めるing a rude bunk. She wondered for whom they could be ーするつもりであるd. ４半期/4分の1s for all the party had already been arranged for どこかよそで, nor, thought she, would her father wish to house any in such の近くに proximity to his workshop, where he would 願望（する） 絶対の 静かな and freedom from interruption. The 発見 perplexed her not a little, but so changed were her relations with her father that she would not question him upon this or any other 支配する.
As the two chests were 存在 carried into the central campong, Sing, who was standing 近づく Virginia, called her attention to the fact that Bududreen was one of those who staggered beneath the 負わせる of the heavier 重荷（を負わせる）.
"Bludleen, him mate. Why workee alsame lascar boy? Eh?" But Virginia could give no 推論する／理由.
"I am afraid you don't like Bududreen, Sing," she said. "Has he ever 害（を与える）d you in any way?"
"Him? No, him no 傷つける Sing. Sing poor," with which more or いっそう少なく enigmatical rejoinder the Chinaman returned to his work. But he muttered much to himself the balance of the day, for Sing knew that a chest that 緊張するd four men in the carrying could 含む／封じ込める but one thing, and he knew that Bududreen was as wise in such 事柄s as he.
* * *
For a couple of months the life of the little hidden （軍の）野営地，陣営 went on 平和的に and without exciting 出来事/事件. The Malay and lascar 乗組員 divided their time between watch 義務 on board the Ithaca, policing the （軍の）野営地，陣営, and cultivating a little patch of （疑いを）晴らすing just south of their own campong.
There was a small bay on the island's east coast, only a ４半期/4分の1 of a mile from （軍の）野営地，陣営, in which oysters were 設立する, and one of the Ithaca's boats was brought around to this 味方する of the island for fishing. Bududreen often …を伴ってd these 探検隊／遠征隊s, and on several occasions the lynx-注目する，もくろむd Sing had seen him returning to （軍の）野営地，陣営 long after the others had retired for the night.
Professor Maxon scarcely ever left the central enclosure. For days and nights at a time Virginia never saw him, his meals 存在 passed in to him by Sing through a small 罠（にかける） door that had been 削減（する） in the partition 塀で囲む of the "法廷，裁判所 of mystery" as 出身の Horn had christened the section of the （軍の）野営地，陣営 充てるd to the professor's experimentations.
出身の Horn himself was often with his 雇用者 as he enjoyed the latter's 完全にする 信用／信任, and 借りがあるing to his 早期に 医療の training was 井戸／弁護士席 fitted to 行為／法令／行動する as a competent assistant; but he was often 閉めだした from the workshop, and at such times was much with Virginia.
The two took long walks through the untouched ジャングル, 調査するing their little island, and never failing to find some new and wonderful proof of Nature's creative 力／強力にする の中で its flora and fauna.
"What a marvelous thing is 創造," exclaimed Virginia as she and 出身の Horn paused one day to admire a 熱帯の bird of 異常に brilliant plumage. "How insignificant is man's greatest 業績／成就 beside the least of Nature's 作品."
"And yet," replied 出身の Horn, "man shall find Nature's secret some day. What a glorious 業績／成就 for him who first 後継するs. Can you imagine a more glorious consummation of a man's life work—your father's, for example?"
The girl looked at 出身の Horn closely.
"Dr. 出身の Horn," she said, "pride has 抑制するd me from asking what was evidently ーするつもりであるd that I should not know. For years my father has been 利益／興味d in an 努力する to solve the mystery of life—that he would ever 試みる／企てる to 利用する the secret should he have been so fortunate as to discover it had never occurred to me. I mean that he should try to usurp the 機能（する）／行事s of the Creator I could never have believed, but my knowledge of him, coupled with what you have said, and the extreme lengths to which he has gone to 持続する 絶対の secrecy for his 現在の 実験s can only lead to one inference; and that, that his 現在の work, if successful, would have results that would not be countenanced by civilized society or 政府. Am I 権利?"
出身の Horn had 試みる／企てるd to sound the girl that he might, if possible, discover her 態度 toward the work in which her father and he were engaged. He had 後継するd beyond his hopes, for he had not ーするつもりであるd that she should guess so much of the truth as she had. Should her 利益／興味 in the work have 証明するd 都合のよい it had been his 意向 to 熟知させる her fully with the marvelous success which already had …に出席するd their 実験s, and to explain their hopes and 計画（する）s for the 未来, for he had seen how her father's 態度 had 傷つける her and hoped to 利益（をあげる） himself by reposing in her the 信用 and 信用／信任 that her father 否定するd her.
And so it was that her direct question left him floundering in a sea of 当惑, for to tell her the truth now would 伸び（る） him no 好意 in her 注目する，もくろむs, while it certainly would lay him open to the 疑惑 and 不信 of her father should he learn of it.
"I cannot answer your question, 行方不明になる Maxon," he said, finally, "for your father's strictest （裁判所の）禁止（強制）命令 has been that I divulge to no one the slightest happening within the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery. Remember that I am in your father's 雇う, and that no 事柄 what my personal 有罪の判決s may be regarding the work he has been doing I may only 行為／法令／行動する with 忠義 to his lightest 命令（する） while I remain upon his payroll. That you are here," he 追加するd, "is my excuse for continuing my 関係 with 確かな things of which my 良心 does not 認可する."
The girl ちらりと見ることd at him quickly. She did not fully understand the 動機 for his final avowal, and a sudden intuition kept her from 尋問 him. She had learned to look upon 出身の Horn as a very pleasant companion and a good friend—she was not やめる 確かな that she would care for any change in their relations, but his 発言／述べる had （種を）蒔くd the seed of a new thought in her mind as he had ーするつもりであるd that it should.
When 出身の Horn returned to the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery, he narrated to Professor Maxon the gist of his conversation with Virginia, wishing to forestall anything which the girl might say to her father that would give him an impression that 出身の Horn had been talking more than he should. Professor Maxon listened to the narration in silence. When 出身の Horn had finished, he 警告を与えるd him against divulging to Virginia anything that took place within the inner campong.
"She is only a child," he said, "and would not understand the importance of the work we are doing. All that she would be able to see is the 即座の moral 影響 of these 実験s upon the 支配するs themselves—she would not look into the 未来 and 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる the 巨大な advantage to mankind that must accrue from a successful termination of our 研究. The 未来 of the world will be 保証するd when once we have 論証するd the 可能性 of the 化学製品 生産／産物 of a perfect race."
"Number One, for example," 示唆するd 出身の Horn.
Professor Maxon ちらりと見ることd at him はっきりと.
"Levity, Doctor, is 完全に out of place in the contemplation of the magnificent work I have already 遂行するd," said the professor tartly. "I 収容する／認める that Number One leaves much to be 願望（する）d—much to be 願望（する）d; but Number Two shows a 示すd 前進する along 確かな lines, and I am sure that tomorrow will divulge in 実験 Number Three such strides as will forever silence any propensity toward scoffing which you may now entertain."
"許す me, Professor," 出身の Horn 急いでd to 勧める. "I did not ーするつもりである to deride the wonderful 発見s which you have made, but it is only natural that we should both realize that Number One is not beautiful. To one another we may say what we would not think of 示唆するing to 部外者s."
Professor Maxon was mollified by this 陳謝, and turned to 再開する his watch beside a large, 棺-形態／調整d vat. For a while 出身の Horn was silent. There was that upon his mind which he had wished to discuss with his 雇用者 since months ago, but the moment had never arrived which seemed at all propitious, nor did it appear likely ever to arrive. So the doctor decided to broach the 支配する now, as 存在 psychologically as 都合のよい a time as any.
"Your daughter is far from happy, Professor," he said, "nor do I feel that, surrounded as we are by 半分-savage men, she is 完全に 安全な."
Professor Maxon looked up from his 徹夜 by the vat, 注目する，もくろむing 出身の Horn closely.
"井戸／弁護士席?" he asked.
"It seemed to me that had I a closer 関係 I might better 補助装置 in 追加するing to her happiness and safety—in short, Professor, I should like your 許可 to ask Virginia to marry me."
There had been no 指示，表示する物 in 出身の Horn's 態度 toward the girl that he loved her. That she was beautiful and intelligent could not be 否定するd, and so it was small wonder that she might 控訴，上告 堅固に to any man, but 出身の Horn was やめる evidently not of the marrying type. For years he had roved the world in search of adventure and excitement. Just why he had left America and his high place in the 海軍 he never had divulged; nor why it was that for seven years he had not 始める，決める his foot upon ground which lay beneath the 当局 of Uncle Sam.
Sing 物陰／風下 who stood just without the 罠（にかける） door through which he was about to pass Professor Maxon's evening meal to him could not be 非難するd for overhearing the conversation, though it may have been culpable in him in making no 成果／努力 to divulge his presence, and かもしれない 平等に unpraiseworthy, 同様に as 欠如（する）ing in romance, to せいにする the doctor's avowal to his knowledge of the 激しい chest.
As Professor Maxon 注目する，もくろむd the man before replying to his abrupt request, 出身の Horn 公式文書，認めるd a strange and sudden light in the older man's 注目する，もくろむs—something which he never before had seen there and which 原因（となる）d an uncomfortable sensation to creep over him—a manner of bristling that was akin either to 恐れる or horror, 出身の Horn could not tell which.
Then the professor arose from his seat and （機の）カム very の近くに to the younger man, until his 直面する was only a few インチs from 出身の Horn's.
"Doctor," he whispered in a strange, 緊張した 発言する／表明する, "you are mad. You do not know what you ask. Virginia is not for such as you. Tell me that she does not know of your feelings toward her. Tell me that she does not 報いる your love. Tell me the truth, man." Professor Maxon 掴むd 出身の Horn 概略で by both shoulders, his glittering 注目する，もくろむs glaring terribly into the other's.
"I have never spoken to her of love, Professor," replied 出身の Horn 静かに, "nor do I know what her 感情s toward me may be. Nor do I understand, sir, what 反対s you may have to me—I am of a very old and noble family." His トン was haughty but respectful.
Professor Maxon 解放（する）d his 持つ／拘留する upon his assistant, breathing a sigh of 救済.
"I am glad," he said, "that it has gone no その上の, for it must not be. I have other, nobler aspirations for my daughter. She must 結婚する a perfect man—非，不，無 such now 存在するs. It remains for me to bring 前へ／外へ the ideal mate for her—nor is the time far distant. A few more weeks and we shall see such a 存在 as I have long dreamed." Again the queer light flickered for a moment in the once kindly and jovial 注目する，もくろむs of the scientist.
出身の Horn was horrified. He was a man of little 感情. He could in 冷淡な 血 have married this girl for the wealth he knew that she would 相続する; but the thought that she was to be 部隊d with such a THING—"Lord! It is horrible," and his mind pictured the fearful 残虐（行為） which was known as Number One.
Without a word he turned and left the campong. A moment later Sing's knock 誘発するd Professor Maxon from the reverie into which he had fallen, and he stepped to the 罠（にかける） door to receive his evening meal.
One day, about two weeks later, 出身の Horn and the professor were 占領するd closely with their work in the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery. 開発s were coming in riotous 混乱. A 最近の startling 発見 bade fare to 簡単にする and 促進する the work far beyond the fondest dreams of the scientist.
出身の Horn's 利益／興味 in the marvelous results that had been 得るd was little short of the professor's—but he foresaw a very different 結果 of it all, and by day never moved without a gun at either hip, and by night both of them were beside him.
Sing 物陰／風下, the noonday meal having been 性質の／したい気がして of, 始める，決める 前へ／外へ with 棒, string and bait to snare gulls upon the beach. He moved 静かに through the ジャングル, his sharp 注目する，もくろむs and ears always 警報 for anything that might savor of the unusual, and so it was that he saw the two men upon the beach, while they did not see him at all.
They were Bududreen and the same tall Malay whom Sing had seen twice before—once in splendid raiment and 命令（する）ing the 著作権侵害者 prahu, and again as a simple boatman come to the Ithaca to 貿易（する）, but without the goods to carry out his professed 意向s.
The two squatted on the beach at the 辛勝する／優位 of the ジャングル a short distance above the point at which Sing had been about to 現れる when he discovered them, so that it was but the work of a moment or two for the Chinaman to creep stealthily through the dense underbrush to a point 直接／まっすぐに above them and not three yards from where they conversed in low トンs—yet 十分に loud that Sing 行方不明になるd not a word.
"I tell you, Bududreen, that it will be やめる 安全な," the tall Malay was 説. "You yourself tell me that 非，不，無 knows of the どの辺に of these white men, and if they do not return your word will be 受託するd as to their 運命／宿命. Your reward will be 広大な／多数の／重要な if you bring the girl to me, and if you 疑問 the 忠義 of any of your own people a kris will silence them as effectually as it will silence the white men."
"It is not 恐れる of the white men, oh, Rajah Muda Saffir, that 阻止するs me," said Bududreen, "but how shall I know that after I have come to your country with the girl I shall not myself be 始める，決める upon and silenced with a golden kris —there be many that will be jealous of the 広大な／多数の／重要な service I have done for the mighty rajah."
Muda Saffir knew perfectly 井戸／弁護士席 that Bududreen had but 外交上 表明するd a 恐れる as to his own 王室の 信用, but it did not 怒り／怒る him, since the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 was not a direct one; but what he did not know was of the 激しい chest and Bududreen's 願望（する） to 勝利，勝つ the price of the girl and yet be able to save for himself a chance at the far greater fortune which he knew lay beneath that 激しい oaken lid.
Both men had arisen now and were walking across the beach toward a small, native canoe in which Muda Saffir had come to the 会合 place. They were out of earshot before either spoke again, so that what その上の passed between them Sing could not even guess, but he had heard enough to 確認する the 疑惑s he had entertained for a long while.
He did not fish for gulls that day. Bududreen and Muda Saffir stood talking upon the beach, and the Chinaman did not dare 投機・賭ける 前へ／外へ for 恐れる they might 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う that he had overheard them. If old Sing 物陰／風下 knew his Malays, he was also wise enough to give them credit for knowing their Chinamen, so he waited 静かに in hiding until Muda Saffir had left, and Bududreen returned to （軍の）野営地，陣営.
Professor Maxon and 出身の Horn were standing over one of the six vats that were arranged in two 列／漕ぐ／騒動s 負かす／撃墜する the 中心 of the 研究室／実験室. The professor had been more communicative and agreeable today than for some time past, and their conversation had assumed more of the familiarity that had 示すd it during the first month of their 知識 at Singapore.
"And what of these first who are so imperfect?" asked 出身の Horn. "You cannot take them into civilization, nor would it be 権利 to leave them here upon this island. What will you do with them?"
Professor Maxon pondered the question for a moment.
"I have given the 事柄 but little thought," he said at length. "They are but the 事故s of my 広大な／多数の／重要な work. It is unfortunate that they are as they are, but without them I could have never reached the perfection that I am sure we are to find here," and he tapped lovingly upon the 激しい glass cover of the vat before which he stood. "And this is but the beginning. There can be no more mistakes now, though I 疑問 if we can ever 改善する upon that which is so 速く developing here." Again he passed his long, slender 手渡す caressingly over the 棺-like vat at the 長，率いる of which was a 掲示 耐えるing the words, NUMBER THIRTEEN.
"But the others, Professor!" 主張するd 出身の Horn. "We must decide. Already they have become a problem of no small dimensions. Yesterday Number Five 願望（する）d some plantains that I had given to Number Seven. I tried to 推論する／理由 with him, but, as you know, he is mentally 欠陥のある, and for answer he 急ぐd at Number Seven to 涙／ほころび the coveted morsel from him. The result was a 戦う／戦い 王室の that might have put to shame two Bengal tigers. Twelve is tractable and intelligent. With his 援助 and my bull whip I 後継するd in separating them before either was killed. Your greatest error was in 努力する／競うing at first for such physical perfection. You have overdone it, with the result that the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery is peopled by a dozen brutes of awful muscularity, and scarcely enough brain の中で the dozen to 用意する three 適切に."
"They are as they are," replied the professor. "I shall do for them what I can—when I am gone they must look to themselves. I can see no way out of it."
"What you have given you may take away," said 出身の Horn, in a low トン.
Professor Maxon shuddered. Those three horrid days in the workshop at Ithaca flooded his memory with all the gruesome 詳細（に述べる）s he had tried for so many months to forget. The haunting ghosts of the mental anguish that had left him an altered man—so altered that there were times when he had 恐れるd for his sanity!
"No, no!" he almost shouted. "It would be 殺人. They are—"
"They are THINGS," interrupted 出身の Horn. "They are not human—they are not even beast. They are terrible, soulless creatures. You have no 権利 to 許す them to live longer than to 立証する your theory. 非，不，無 but us knows of their 存在—no other need know of their passing. It must be done. They are a constant and growing menace to us all, but most of all to your daughter."
A cunning look （機の）カム into the professor's 注目する，もくろむs.
"I understand," he said. "The precedent once 設立するd, all must 死なせる／死ぬ by its edict—even those which may not be grotesque or bestial—even this perfect one," and he touched again the vat, "and thus you would rid yourself of 競争相手 suitors. But no!" he went on in a high, trembling 発言する／表明する. "I shall not be led to thus 妥協 myself, and be 妨害するd in my 心にいだくd 計画（する）. Be this one what he may he shall 結婚する my daughter!"
The man had raised himself upon his toes as he reached his 最高潮—his clenched 手渡す was high above his 長，率いる—his 発言する／表明する 公正に／かなり 雷鳴d out the final 宣告，判決, and with the last word he brought his 握りこぶし 負かす／撃墜する upon the vat before him. In his 注目する，もくろむs 炎d the light of unchained madness.
出身の Horn was a 勇敢に立ち向かう man, but he shuddered at the maniacal ferocity of the older man, and shrank 支援する. The futility of argument was 明らかな, and he turned and left the workshop.
Sing 物陰／風下 was late that night. In fact he did not return from his fruitless 追求（する），探索（する） for gulls until 井戸／弁護士席 after dark, nor would he vouchsafe any explanation of the consequent lateness of supper. Nor could he be 設立する すぐに after the evening meal when Virginia sought him.
Not until the （軍の）野営地，陣営 was wrapped in the 静かな of slumber did Sing 物陰／風下 return —stealthy and mysterious—to creep under cover of a moonless night to the door of the workshop. How he 伸び（る）d 入り口 only Sing 物陰／風下 knows, but a moment later there was a muffled 衝突，墜落 of broken glass within the 研究室／実験室, and the Chinaman had slipped out, relocked the door, and scurried to his nearby shack. But there was no occasion for his haste—no other ear than his had heard the sound within the workshop.
It was almost nine the に引き続いて morning before Professor Maxon and 出身の Horn entered the 研究室／実験室. Scarcely had the older man passed the doorway than he drew up his 手渡すs in horrified びっくり仰天. Vat Number Thirteen lay dashed to the 床に打ち倒す—the glass cover was broken to a million pieces —a sticky, brownish 実体 covered the matting. Professor Maxon hid his 直面する in his 手渡すs.
"God!" he cried. "It is all 廃虚d. Three more days would have —"
"Look!" cried 出身の Horn. "It is not too soon."
Professor Maxon 召集（する）d courage to raise his 注目する，もくろむs from his 手渡すs, and there he beheld, seated in a far corner of the room a handsome 巨大（な）, 肉体的に perfect. The creature looked about him in a dazed, uncomprehending manner. A 広大な／多数の／重要な question was 令状 large upon his intelligent countenance. Professor Maxon stepped 今後 and took him by the 手渡す.
"Come," he said, and led him toward a smaller room off the main workshop. The 巨大（な） followed docilely, his 注目する，もくろむs roving about the room—the pitiful 尋問 still upon his handsome features. 出身の Horn turned toward the campong.
Virginia, 砂漠d by all, even the faithful Sing, who, cheated of his sport on the 先行する day, had again gone to the beach to snare gulls, became restless of the 施行するd idleness and 孤独. For a time she wandered about the little 構内／化合物 which had been reserved for the whites, but tiring of this she decided to 延長する her stroll beyond the palisade, a thing which she had never before done unless …を伴ってd by 出身の Horn—a thing both he and her father had 警告を与えるd her against.
"What danger can there be?" she thought. "We know that the island is uninhabited by others than ourselves, and that there are no dangerous beasts. And, anyway, there is no one now who seems to care what becomes of me, unless —unless—I wonder if he does care. I wonder if I care whether or not he cares. Oh, dear, I wish I knew," and as she soliloquized she wandered past the little （疑いを）晴らすing and into the ジャングル that lay behind the campong.
As 出身の Horn and Professor Maxon talked together in the 研究室／実験室 before the upsetting of vat Number Thirteen, a grotesque and horrible creature had slunk from the low shed at the opposite 味方する of the campong until it had crouched at the flimsy door of the building in which the two men conversed. For a while it listened intently, but when 出身の Horn 勧めるd the necessity for 派遣（する）ing 確かな "terrible, soulless creatures" an 表現 of intermingled 恐れる and 憎悪 convulsed the hideous features, and like a 広大な／多数の／重要な grizzly it turned and 板材d awkwardly across the campong toward the easterly, or 支援する 塀で囲む of the enclosure.
Here it leaped futilely a half dozen times for the 最高の，を越す of the palisade, and then trembling and chattering in 激怒（する） it ran 支援する and 前へ／外へ along the base of the 障害, just as a wild beast in 捕らわれた paces 怒って before the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s of its cage.
Finally it paused to look once more at the senseless 支持を得ようと努めるd that 閉めだした its escape, as though 手段ing the distance to the 最高の，を越す. Then the 注目する，もくろむs roamed about the campong to 残り／休憩（する） at last upon the slanting roof of the thatched shed which was its 避難所. Presently a slow idea was born in the poor, malformed brain.
The creature approached the shed. He could just reach the saplings that formed the でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる work of the roof. Like a 抱擁する sloth he drew himself to the roof of the structure. From here he could see beyond the palisade, and the wild freedom of the ジャングル called to him. He did not know what it was but in its leafy 塀で囲む he perceived many breaks and 開始s that 申し込む／申し出d concealment from the creatures who were plotting to take his life.
Yet the 塀で囲む was not fully six feet from him, and the 最高の，を越す of it at least five feet above the 最高の，を越す of the shed—those who had designed the campong had been careful to 始める，決める this structure 十分に far from the palisade to 妨げる its forming too 平易な an avenue of escape.
The creature ちらりと見ることd fearfully toward the workshop. He remembered the cruel bull whip that always followed each new 実験 on his part that did not 同時に起こる／一致する with the 願望（する）s of his master, and as he thought of 出身の Horn a 汚い gleam 発射 his mismated 注目する，もくろむs.
He tried to reach across the distance between the roof and the palisade, and in the 試みる／企てる lost his balance and nearly precipitated himself to the ground below. 慎重に he drew 支援する, still looking about for some means to cross the chasm. One of the saplings of the roof, protruding beyond the palm leaf thatch, caught his attention. With a 選び出す／独身 wrench he tore it from its fastenings. 延長するing it toward the palisade he discovered that it just spanned the gap, but he dared not 試みる／企てる to cross upon its 選び出す／独身 slender 立ち往生させる.
Quickly he ripped off a half dozen other 政治家s from the roof, and laying them 味方する by 味方する, formed a 安全な and 平易な path to freedom. A moment more and he sat astride the 最高の，を越す of the 塀で囲む. 製図／抽選 the 政治家s after him, he dropped them one by one to the ground outside the campong. Then he lowered himself to liberty.
集会 the saplings under one 抱擁する arm he ran, lumberingly, into the ジャングル. He would not leave 証拠 of the havoc he had wrought; the 恐れる of the bull whip was still strong upon him. The green foliage の近くにd about him and the 平和的な ジャングル gave no 調印する of the horrid brute that roamed its 影をつくる／尾行するd mazes.
As 出身の Horn stepped into the campong his quick 注目する，もくろむ perceived the havoc that had been wrought with the roof at the east end of the shed. Quickly he crossed to the low structure. Within its compartments a number of deformed monsters squatted upon their haunches, or lay 傾向がある upon the native mats that covered the 床に打ち倒す.
As the man entered they looked furtively at the bull whip which 追跡するd from his 権利 手渡す, and then ちらりと見ることd fearfully at one another as though 尋問 which was the malefactor on this occasion.
出身の Horn ran his 注目する，もくろむs over the hideous assemblage.
"Where is Number One?" he asked, directing his question toward a thing whose forehead gave greater 約束 of 知能 than any of his companions.
The one 演説（する）／住所d shook his 長，率いる.
出身の Horn turned and made a 回路・連盟 of the campong. There was no 調印する of the 行方不明の one and no 指示，表示する物 of any other 不正行為 than the 破壊するd 部分 of the roof. With an 表現 of 穏やかな 関心 upon his 直面する he entered the workshop.
"Number One has escaped into the ジャングル, Professor," he said.
Professor Maxon looked up in surprise, but before he had an 適切な時期 to reply a woman's 叫び声をあげる, shrill with horror, smote upon their startled ears.
出身の Horn was the first to reach the campong of the whites. Professor Maxon was の近くに behind him, and the 直面するs of both were white with 逮捕. The enclosure was 砂漠d. Not even Sing was there. Without a word the two men sprang through the gateway and raced for the ジャングル in the direction from which that 選び出す／独身, haunting cry had come.
* * *
Virginia Maxon, idling beneath the leafy shade of the 熱帯の foliage, became presently aware that she had wandered さらに先に from the campong than she had ーするつもりであるd. The day was 蒸し暑い, and the heat, even in the dense shade of the ジャングル, oppressive. Slowly she retraced her steps, her 注目する，もくろむs upon the ground, her mind 吸収するd in sad consideration of her father's 増加するing moodiness and eccentricity.
かもしれない it was this very abstraction which deadened her senses to the 近づく approach of another. At any 率 the girl's first intimation that she was not alone （機の）カム when she raised her 注目する，もくろむs to look 十分な into the horrid countenance of a fearsome monster which 封鎖するd her path toward （軍の）野営地，陣営.
The sudden shock brought a 選び出す／独身 involuntary 叫び声をあげる from her lips. And who can wonder! The thing thrust so 突然に before her 注目する，もくろむs was hideous in the extreme. A 広大な／多数の／重要な mountain of deformed flesh 着せる／賦与するd in dirty, white cotton pajamas! Its 直面する was of the ashen hue of a fresh 死体, while the white hair and pink 注目する，もくろむs denoted the absence of pigment; a characteristic of albinos.
One 注目する，もくろむ was fully twice the 直径 of the other, and an インチ above the 水平の 計画（する） of its tiny mate. The nose was but a gaping orifice above a deformed and 新たな展開d mouth. The thing was chinless, and its small, foreheadless 長，率いる surrounded its colossal 団体／死体 like a 大砲 ball on a hill 最高の，を越す. One arm was at least twelve インチs longer than its mate, which was itself long in 割合 to the torso, while the 脚s, 類似して mismated and 終結させるing in 抱擁する, flat feet that protruded laterally, 原因（となる）d the thing to lurch fearfully from 味方する to 味方する as it 板材d toward the girl.
A sudden grimace lighted the frightful 直面する as the grotesque 注目する，もくろむs fell upon this new creature. Number One had never before seen a woman, but the sight of this one awoke in the unplumbed depths of his soulless breast a 広大な／多数の／重要な 願望（する） to lay his 手渡すs upon her. She was very beautiful. Number One wished to have her for his very own; nor would it be a difficult 事柄, so 壊れやすい was she, to gather her up in those 広大な／多数の／重要な, brute 武器 and carry her 深い into the ジャングル far out of 審理，公聴会 of the bull-whip man and the 冷淡な, frowning one who was continually 手段ing and 重さを計るing Number One and his companions, the while he scrutinized them with those strange, glittering 注目する，もくろむs that 脅すd one even more than the cruel 攻撃する of the bull whip.
Number One lurched 今後, his 武器 outstretched toward the horror stricken girl. Virginia tried to cry out again—she tried to turn and run; but the horror of her 差し迫った 運命／宿命 and the terror that those awful features induced left her 麻ひさせるd and helpless.
The thing was almost upon her now. The mouth was wide in a hideous 試みる／企てる to smile. The 広大な／多数の／重要な 手渡すs would しっかり掴む her in another second—and then there was a sudden 衝突，墜落ing of the underbrush behind her, a yellow, wrinkled 直面する and a 飛行機で行くing pig-tail 発射 past her, and the 勇敢に立ち向かう old Sing 物陰／風下 grappled with the mighty monster that 脅すd her.
The 戦う／戦い was short—short and terrible. The valiant Chinaman sought the ashen throat of his antagonist, but his wiry, sinewy muscles were as reeds beneath the 軍隊 of that 残忍な 力／強力にする that …に反対するd them. 持つ／拘留するing the girl at arm's length in one 手渡す, Number One tore the 戦う／戦いing Chinaman from him with the other, and 解除するing him bodily above his 長，率いる, 投げつけるd him stunned and bleeding against the bole of a 巨大（な） buttress tree. Then 解除するing Virginia in his 武器 once more he dived into the impenetrable mazes of the ジャングル that lined the more open pathway between the beach and （軍の）野営地，陣営.
As Professor Maxon and 出身の Horn 急ぐd from the workshop to their own campong, they neglected, in their haste, to lock the door between, and for the first time since the （軍の）野営地，陣営 was 完全にするd it stood unlatched and ajar.
The professor had been engaged in taking careful 測定s of the 長，率いる of his 最新の 実験, the while he coached the young man in the first rudiments of spoken language, and now the 支配する of his labors 設立する himself suddenly 砂漠d and alone. He had not yet been without the four 塀で囲むs of the workshop, as the professor had wished to keep him from 協会 with the grotesque results of his earlier 実験s, and now a natural curiosity tempted him to approach the door through which his creator and the man with the bull whip had so suddenly disappeared.
He saw before him a 広大な／多数の／重要な 塀で囲むd enclosure roofed by a lofty azure ドーム, and beyond the 塀で囲むs the 最高の，を越すs of green trees swaying gently in the soft 微風s. His nostrils tasted the incense of fresh earth and growing things. For the first time he felt the breath of Nature, 解放する／自由な and unconfined, upon his brow.
He drew his 巨大（な） でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる to its 十分な 高さ and drank in the freedom and the sweetness of it all, filling his 広大な／多数の／重要な 肺s to their fullest; and with the first taste he learned to hate the の近くに and stuffy 限定するs of his 刑務所，拘置所.
His virgin mind was filled with wonder at the wealth of new impressions which 殺到するd to his brain through every sense. He longed for more, and the open gateway of the campong was a 不十分な needed 招待 to pass to the wide world beyond. With the 解放する／自由な and 平易な tread of utter unconsciousness of self, he passed across the enclosure and stepped out into the （疑いを）晴らすing which lay between the palisade and the ジャングル.
Ah, here was a still more beautiful world! The green leaves nodded to him, and at their 招待 he （機の）カム and the ジャングル reached out its million 武器 to embrace him. Now before him, behind, on either 味方する there was naught but glorious green beauty 発射 with splashes of gorgeous color that made him gasp in wonderment.
Brilliant birds rose from まっただ中に it all, skimming hither and thither above his 長，率いる—he thought that the flowers and the birds were the same, and when he reached out and plucked a blossom, tenderly, he wondered that it did not ぱたぱたする in his 手渡す. On and on he walked, but slowly, for he must not 行方不明になる a 選び出す／独身 sight in the strange and wonderful place; and then, of a sudden, the 静かな beauty of the scene was 厳しく broken by the 衝突，墜落ing of a monster through the underbrush.
Number Thirteen was standing in a little open place in the ジャングル when the discordant 公式文書，認める first fell upon his ears, and as he turned his 長，率いる in the direction of the sound he was startled at the hideous 面 of the thing which broke through the foliage before him.
What a horrid creature! But on the same instant his 注目する，もくろむs fell upon another borne in the 武器 of the terrible one. This one was different—very different,—soft and beautiful and white. He wondered what it all meant, for everything was strange and new to him; but when he saw the 注目する，もくろむs of the lovely one upon him, and her 武器 outstretched toward him, though he did not understand the words upon her lips, he knew that she was in 苦しめる. Something told him that it was the ugly thing that carried her that was the author of her 苦しむing.
Virginia Maxon had been half unconscious from fright when she suddenly saw a white man, 着せる／賦与するd in coarse, white, native pajamas, 直面するing her and the misshapen beast that was 耐えるing her away to what frightful 運命／宿命 she could but conjecture.
At the sight of the man her 発言する／表明する returned with returning hope, and she reached her 武器 toward him, calling upon him to save her. Although he did not 答える／応じる she thought that he understood for he sprang toward them before her 控訴，上告 was 不十分な uttered.
As before, when Sing had 脅すd to filch his new 所有／入手 from him, Number One held the girl with one 手渡す while he met the attack of this new 加害者 with the other; but here was very different metal than had succumbed to him before.
It is true that Number Thirteen knew nothing whatever of personal 戦闘, but Number One had but little advantage of him in the 事柄 of experience, while the former was equipped with 広大な／多数の／重要な natural 知能 同様に as steel muscles no whit いっそう少なく powerful than his deformed 前任者.
So it was that the awful 巨大（な） 設立する his 選び出す／独身 手渡す helpless to 対処する with the strength of his foeman, and in a 簡潔な／要約する instant felt powerful fingers clutching at his throat. Still 気が進まない to 降伏する his 持つ／拘留する upon his prize, he （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 futilely at the 直面する of his enemy, but at last the agony of choking compelled him to 減少（する） the girl and grapple madly with the man who choked him with one 手渡す and rained mighty and merciless blows upon his 直面する and 長，率いる with the other.
His 捕虜 sank to the ground, too weak from the 影響s of nervous shock to escape, and with horror-filled 注目する，もくろむs watched the two who 戦う／戦いd over her. She saw that her would-be 救助者 was young and strong featured—all together a very 罰金 見本／標本 of manhood; and to her 広大な／多数の／重要な wonderment it was soon 明らかな that he was no unequal match for the 広大な／多数の／重要な mountain of muscle that he fought.
Both tore and struck and clawed and bit in the frenzy of mad, untutored 争い, rolling about on the soft carpet of the ジャングル almost noiselessly except for their 激しい breathing and an 時折の beast-like snarl from Number One. For several minutes they fought thus until the younger man 後継するd in getting both 手渡すs upon the throat of his adversary, and then, choking relentlessly, he raised the brute with him from the ground and 急ぐd him ひどく backward against the 茎・取り除く of a tree. Again and again he 投げつけるd the monstrous thing upon the unyielding 支持を得ようと努めるd, until at last it hung helpless and inert in his clutches, then he cast it from him, and without another ちらりと見ること at it turned toward the girl.
Here was a problem indeed. Now that he had won her, what was he to do with her? He was but an adult child, with the brain and brawn of a man, and the ignorance and inexperience of the new-born. And so he 行為／法令／行動するd as a child 行為／法令／行動するs, in imitation of what it has seen others do. The brute had been carrying the lovely creature, therefore that must be the thing for him to do, and so he stooped and gathered Virginia Maxon in his 広大な／多数の／重要な 武器.
She tried to tell him that she could walk after a moment's 残り／休憩（する）, but it was soon evident that he did not understand her, as a puzzled 表現 （機の）カム to his 直面する and he did not put her 負かす／撃墜する as she asked. Instead he stood irresolute for a time, and then moved slowly through the ジャングル. By chance his direction was toward the （軍の）野営地，陣営, and this fact so relieved the girl's mind that presently she was far from loath to remain 静かに in his 武器.
After a moment she 伸び（る）d courage to look up into his 直面する. She thought that she never had seen so marvelously clean 削減（する） features, or a more high and noble countenance, and she wondered how it was that this white man was upon the island and she not have known it. かもしれない he was a new arrival—his presence unguessed even by her father. That he was neither English nor American was evident from the fact that he could not understand her native tongue. Who could he be! What was he doing upon their island!
As she watched his 直面する he suddenly turned his 注目する，もくろむs 負かす／撃墜する upon her, and as she looked hurriedly away she was furious with herself as she felt a crimson 紅潮／摘発する mantle her cheek. The man only half sensed, in a vague sort of way, the meaning of the tell tale color and the quickly 回避するd 注目する，もくろむs; but he became suddenly aware of the 圧力 of her delicate 団体／死体 against his, as he had not been before. Now he kept his 注目する，もくろむs upon her 直面する as he walked, and a new emotion filled his breast. He did not understand it, but it was very pleasant, and he knew that it was because of the radiant thing that he carried in his 武器.
The 叫び声をあげる that had startled 出身の Horn and Professor Maxon led them along the 追跡する toward the east coast of the island, and about halfway of the distance they つまずくd upon the dazed and 血まみれの Sing just as he was on the point of 回復するing consciousness.
"For God's sake, Sing, what is the 事柄?" cried 出身の Horn. "Where is 行方不明になる Maxon?"
"Big blute, he catchem Linee. Tly kill Sing. 長，率いる 攻撃する，衝突する tlee. No see any more. Wakee up—all glone," moaned the Chinaman as he tried to 伸び（る） his feet.
"Which way did he take her?" 勧めるd 出身の Horn.
Sing's quick 注目する，もくろむs scanned the surrounding ジャングル, and in a moment, staggering to his feet, he cried, "Look see, klick! Foot plint!" and ran, weak and reeling drunkenly, along the 幅の広い 追跡する made by the 巨大（な） creature and its prey.
出身の Horn and Professor Maxon followed closely in Sing's wake, the younger man horrified by the terrible 可能性s that obtruded themselves into his imagination にもかかわらず his every 成果／努力 to 保証する himself that no 害（を与える） could come to Virginia Maxon before they reached her. The girl's father had not spoken since they discovered that she was 行方不明の from the campong, but his 直面する was white and drawn; his 注目する，もくろむs wide and glassy as those of one whose mind is on the 瀬戸際 of madness from a 広大な／多数の／重要な nervous shock.
The 追跡する of the creature was bewilderingly erratic. A dozen paces straight through the underbrush, then a sharp turn at 権利 angles for no 明らかな 推論する／理由, only to veer again suddenly in a new direction! Thus, turning and 新たな展開ing, the tortuous way led them toward the south end of the island, until Sing, who was in 前進する, gave a sharp cry of surprise.
"Klick! Look see!" he cried excitedly. "Blig blute dead—vely muchee dead."
出身の Horn 急ぐd 今後 to where the Chinaman was leaning over the 団体／死体 of Number One. Sure enough, the 広大な／多数の／重要な brute lay motionless, its horrid 直面する even more hideous in death than in life, if it were possible. The 直面する was 黒人／ボイコット, the tongue protruded, the 肌 was bruised from the 激しい 握りこぶしs of his 加害者 and the 厚い skull 鎮圧するd and 後援d from terrific 衝撃 with the tree.
Professor Maxon leaned over 出身の Horn's shoulder. "Ah, poor Number One," he sighed, "that you should have come to such an untimely end—my child, my child."
出身の Horn looked at him, a tinge of compassion in his rather hard 直面する. It touched the man that his 雇用者 was at last shocked from the obsession of his work to a 現実化 of the love and 義務 he 借りがあるd his daughter; he thought that the professor's last words referred to Virginia.
"Though there are twelve more," continued Professor Maxon, "you were my first born son and I loved you most, dear child."
The younger man was horrified.
"My God, Professor!" he cried. "Are you mad? Can you call this thing 'child' and 嘆く／悼む over it when you do not yet know the 運命／宿命 of your own daughter?"
Professor Maxon looked up sadly. "You do not understand, Dr. 出身の Horn," he replied coldly, "and you will 強いる me, in the 未来, by not again referring to the offspring of my labors as 'things.'"
With an ugly look upon his 直面する 出身の Horn turned his 支援する upon the older man—what little feeling of 忠義 and affection he had ever felt for him gone forever. Sing was looking about for 証拠s of the 原因（となる） of Number One's death and the probable direction in which Virginia Maxon had disappeared.
"What on earth could have killed this enormous brute, Sing? Have you any idea?" asked 出身の Horn.
The Chinaman shook his 長，率いる.
"No savvy," he replied. "Blig flight. Look see," and he pointed to the torn and trampled turf, the broken bushes, and to one or two small trees that had been snapped off by the 衝撃 of the two mighty 団体／死体s that had struggled 支援する and 前へ／外へ about the little （疑いを）晴らすing.
"This way," cried Sing presently, and started off once more into the 小衝突, but this time in a northwesterly direction, toward （軍の）野営地，陣営.
In silence the three men followed the new 追跡する, all puzzled beyond 手段 to account for the death of Number One at the 手渡すs of what must have been a creature of superhuman strength. What could it have been! It was impossible that any of the Malays or lascars could have done the thing, and there were no other creatures, brute or human, upon the island large enough to have 対処するd even for an instant with the ferocious brutality of the dead monster, except—出身の Horn's brain （機の）カム to a sudden 停止（させる） at the thought. Could it be? There seemed no other explanation. Virginia Maxon had been 救助（する）d from one soulless monstrosity to 落ちる into the 手渡すs of another 平等に irresponsible and terrifying.
Others then must have escaped from the campong. 出身の Horn 緩和するd his guns in their holsters, and took a fresh 支配する upon his bull whip as he 勧めるd Sing 今後 upon the 追跡する. He wondered which one it was, but not once did it occur to him that the 最新の result of Professor Maxon's 実験s could be the 救助者 of Virginia Maxon. In his mind he could see only the repulsive features of one of the others.
やめる 突然に they （機の）カム upon the two, and with a shout 出身の Horn leaped 今後, his bull whip upraised. Number Thirteen turned in surprise at the cry, and sensing a new danger for her who lay in his 武器, he 始める，決める her gently upon the ground behind him and 前進するd to 会合，会う his 加害者.
"Out of the way, you—monstrosity," cried 出身の Horn. "If you have 害（を与える）d 行方不明になる Maxon I'll put a 弾丸 in your heart!"
Number Thirteen did not understand the words that the other 演説（する）／住所d to him but he 解釈する／通訳するd the man's 活動／戦闘s as 脅迫的な, not to himself, but to the creature he now considered his particular 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金; and so he met the 前進するing man, more to keep him from the girl than to 申し込む／申し出 him bodily 傷害 for he 認めるd him as one of the two who had 迎える／歓迎するd his first 夜明けing consciousness.
出身の Horn, かもしれない 故意に, misinterpreted the other's 動機, and raising his bull whip struck Number Thirteen a vicious 削減（する） across the 直面する, at the same time levelling his revolver point blank at the 幅の広い beast. But before ever he could pull the 誘発する／引き起こす an 雪崩／（抗議などの）殺到 of muscle was upon him, and he went 負かす／撃墜する to the rotting vegetation of the ジャングル with five sinewy fingers at his throat.
His revolver 爆発するd harmlessly in the 空気／公表する, and then another 手渡す wrenched it from him and 投げつけるd it far into the underbrush. Number Thirteen knew nothing of the danger of 小火器, but the noise had startled him and his experience with the stinging 削減（する） of the bull whip 納得させるd him that this other was some sort of 器具 of 拷問 of which it would be 同様に to 奪う his antagonist.
Virginia Maxon looked on in horror as she realized that her 救助者 was quickly choking Dr. 出身の Horn to death. With a little cry she sprang to her feet and ran toward them, just as her father 現れるd from the underbrush through which he had been struggling in the 追跡する of the agile Chinaman and 出身の Horn. Placing her 手渡す upon the 広大な／多数の／重要な wrist of the 巨大（な） she tried to drag his fingers from 出身の Horn's throat, pleading 一方／合間 with both 発言する／表明する and 注目する，もくろむs for the life of the man she thought loved her.
Again Number Thirteen translated the 意図 without understanding the words, and 解放（する）ing 出身の Horn permitted him to rise. With a bound he was upon his feet and at the same instant brought his other gun from his 味方する and levelled it upon the man who had 解放（する）d him; but as his finger 強化するd upon the 誘発する／引き起こす Virginia Maxon sprang between them and しっかり掴むing 出身の Horn's wrist deflected the muzzle of the gun just as the cartridge 爆発するd. 同時に Professor Maxon sprang and 投げつけるd him 支援する with the superhuman strength of a maniac.
"Fool!" he cried. "What would you do? Kill—," and then of a sudden he realized his daughter's presence and the necessity for keeping the origin of the young 巨大（な） from her knowledge.
"I am surprised at you, Dr. 出身の Horn," he continued in a more level 発言する／表明する. "You must indeed have forgotten yourself to thus attack a stranger upon our island until you know whether he be friend or 敵. Come! 護衛する my daughter to the （軍の）野営地，陣営, while I make the proper 陳謝s to this gentleman." As he saw that both Virginia and 出身の Horn hesitated, he repeated his 命令（する） in a peremptory トン, 追加するing; "Quick, now; do as I 企て，努力，提案 you."
The moment had given 出身の Horn an 適切な時期 to 回復する his self-支配（する）／統制する, and realizing 同様に as did his 雇用者, but from another 動機, the necessity of keeping the truth from the girl, he took her arm and led her gently from the scene. At Professor Maxon's direction Sing …を伴ってd them.
Now in Number Thirteen's 簡潔な／要約する career he had known no other 当局 than Professor Maxon's, and so it was that when his master laid a 手渡す upon his wrist he remained beside him while another walked away with the lovely creature he had thought his very own.
Until after dark the professor kept the young man hidden in the ジャングル, and then, 安全な from （犯罪，病気などの）発見, led him 支援する to the 研究室／実験室.
On their return to （軍の）野営地，陣営 after her 救助（する） Virginia talked a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 to 出身の Horn about the young 巨大（な） who had 救助（する）d her, until the man 恐れるd that she was more 利益／興味d in him than seemed good for his own 計画（する）s.
He had now cast from him the last 痕跡 of his 忠義 for his 雇用者, and thus 解放する／自由なd had 決定するd to use every means within his 力／強力にする to 勝利，勝つ Professor Maxon's daughter, and with her the 遺産 of wealth which he knew would be hers should her father, through some unforeseen 事故, 会合，会う death before he could return to civilization and alter his will, a contingency which 出身の Horn knew he might have to consider should he marry the girl against her father's wishes, and thus 妨害する the crazed man's mad, but no いっそう少なく dear 事業／計画（する）.
He realized that first he must let the girl fully understand the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な 危険，危なくする in which she stood, and turn her hope of 保護 from her father to himself. He imagined that the 初期の step in 土台を崩すing Virginia's 信用／信任 in her father would be to narrate every 詳細（に述べる） of the weird 実験s which Professor Maxon had brought to such successful 問題／発行するs during their 住居 upon the island.
The girl's own 尋問 gave him the lead he needed.
"Where could that horrid creature have come from that 始める，決める upon me in the ジャングル and nearly killed poor Sing?" she asked.
For a moment 出身の Horn was silent, in 井戸／弁護士席 ふりをするd hesitancy to reply to her query.
"I cannot tell you, 行方不明になる Maxon," he said sadly, "how much I should hate to be the one to ignore your father's 命令（する）s, and enlighten you upon this and other 支配するs which 嘘（をつく） nearer to your personal 福利事業 than you can かもしれない guess; but I feel that after the horrors of this day 義務 需要・要求するs that I must lay all before you—you cannot again be exposed to the horrors from which you were 救助（する）d only by a 奇蹟."
"I cannot imagine what you hint at, Dr. 出身の Horn," said Virginia, "but if to explain to me will necessitate betraying my father's 信用／信任 I prefer that you remain silent."
"You do not understand," broke in the man, "you cannot guess the horrors that I have seen upon this island, or the worse horrors that are to come. Could you dream of what lies in 蓄える／店 for you, you would 捜し出す death rather than 直面する the 未来. I have been loyal to your father, Virginia, but were you not blind, or indifferent, you would long since have seen that your 福利事業 means more to me than my 忠義 to him—more to me than my life or my 栄誉（を受ける）.
"You asked where the creature （機の）カム from that attacked you today. I shall tell you. It is one of a dozen 類似して hideous things that your father has created in his mad 願望（する） to solve the problem of life. He has solved it; but, God, at what a price in misshapen, soulless, hideous monsters!"
The girl looked up at him, horror stricken.
"Do you mean to say that my father in a mad 試みる／企てる to usurp the 機能（する）／行事s of God created that awful thing?" she asked in a low, faint 発言する／表明する, "and that there are others like it upon the island?"
"In the campong next to yours there are a dozen others," replied 出身の Horn, "nor would it be 平易な to say which is the most hideous and repulsive. They are grotesque caricatures of humanity—without soul and almost without brain."
"God!" murmured the girl, burying her 直面する in her 手渡すs, "he has gone mad; he has gone mad."
"I truly believe that he is mad," said 出身の Horn, "nor could you 疑問 it for a moment were I to tell you the worst."
"The worst!" exclaimed the girl. "What could be worse than that which you already have divulged? Oh, how could you have permitted it?"
"There is much worse than I have told you, Virginia. So much worse that I can 不十分な 軍隊 my lips to でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる the words, but you must be told. I would be more 有罪に liable than your father were I to keep it from you, for my brain, at least, is not crazed. Virginia, you have in your mind a picture of the hideous thing that carried you off into the ジャングル?"
"Yes," and as the girl replied a convulsive shudder racked her でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる.
出身の Horn しっかり掴むd her arm gently as he went on, as though to support and 保護する her during the shock that he was about to 治める.
"Virginia," he said in a very low 発言する／表明する, "it is your father's 意向 to 結婚する you to one of his creatures."
The girl broke from him with an angry cry.
"It is not true!" she exclaimed. "It is not true. Oh, Dr. 出身の Horn how could you tell me such a cruel and terrible untruth."
"As God is my 裁判官, Virginia," and the man reverently 暴露するd as he spoke, "it is the truth. Your father told me it in so many words when I asked his 許可 to 支払う／賃金 法廷，裁判所 to you myself—you are to marry Number Thirteen when his education is 完全にする."
"I shall die first!" she cried.
"Why not 受託する me instead?" 示唆するd the man.
For a moment Virginia looked straight into his 注目する，もくろむs as though to read his inmost soul.
"Let me have time to consider it, Doctor," she replied. "I do not know that I care for you in that way at all."
"Think of Number Thirteen," he 示唆するd. "It should not be difficult to decide."
"I could not marry you 簡単に to escape a worse 運命／宿命," replied the girl. "I am not that 臆病な／卑劣な—but let me think it over. There can be no 即座の danger, I am sure."
"One can never tell," replied 出身の Horn, "what strange, new vagaries may enter a crazed mind to dictate this moment's 活動／戦闘 or the next."
"Where could we 結婚する?" asked Virginia.
"The Ithaca would 耐える us to Singapore, and when we returned you would be under my 合法的な 保護 and 安全な."
"I shall think about it from every angle," she answered sadly, "and now good night, my dear friend," and with a 病弱な smile she entered her ４半期/4分の1s.
* * *
For the next month Professor Maxon was busy educating Number Thirteen. He 設立する the young man intelligent far beyond his most sanguine hopes, so that the 進歩 made was little short of uncanny.
出身の Horn during this time continued to 勧める upon Virginia the necessity for a 誘発する and 都合のよい 決定／判定勝ち（する） in the 事柄 of his 提案; but when it （機の）カム time to 直面する the 問題／発行する squarely the girl 設立する it impossible to accede to his request—she thought that she loved him, but somehow she dared not say the word that would make her his for life.
Bududreen, the Malay mate was 平等に 悩ますd by 相反する 願望（する）s, though of a different nature, for he had his 注目する，もくろむ upon the main chance that was 代表するd to him by the 広大な／多数の／重要な chest, and also upon the lesser reward which を待つd him upon 配達／演説／出産 of the girl to Rajah Muda Saffir. The fact that he could find no 安全な means for 遂行するing both these ends 同時に was all that had 保護するd either from his machinations.
The presence of the uncanny creatures of the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery had become known to the Malay and he used this knowledge as an argument to foment discord and 反乱（を起こす） in the ignorant and superstitious 乗組員 under his 命令（する）. By boring a 穴を開ける in the partition 塀で囲む separating their campong from the inner one he had 公表する／暴露するd to the horrified 見解（をとる） of his men the fearsome brutes harbored so の近くに to them. The mate, of course, had no 疑惑 of the true origin of these monsters, but his knowledge of the fact that they had not been upon the island when the Ithaca arrived and that it would have been impossible for them to have landed and reached the （軍の）野営地，陣営 without having been seen by himself or some member of his company, was 十分な 証拠 to 令状 him in せいにするing their presence to some supernatural and malignant 力／強力にする.
This explanation the 乗組員 embraced willingly, and with it Bududreen's suggestion that Professor Maxon had 力／強力にする to transform them all into 類似の 残虐（行為）s. The ball once started 伸び（る）d size and 勢い as it 進歩d. The professor's ofttimes strange 表現 was せいにするd to an evil 注目する，もくろむ, and every 病気 苦しむd by any member of the 乗組員 was 非難するd upon their 雇用者's 悪魔の（ような） 影響（力）. There was but one escape from the horrors of such a 悪口を言う／悪態—the death of its author; and when Bududreen discovered that they had reached this point, and were even discussing the method of 手続き, he 追加するd all that was needed to the 危険に smoldering embers of 血まみれの 反乱（を起こす） by explaining that should anything happen to the white men he would become 単独の owner of their 所持品, 含むing the 激しい chest, and that the reward of each member of the 乗組員 would be generous.
出身の Horn was really the only つまずくing 封鎖する in Bududreen's path. With the natural cowardice of the Malay he 恐れるd this masterful American who never moved without a を締める of guns slung about his hips; and it was at just this psychological moment that the doctor played into the 手渡すs of his subordinate, much to the latter's inward elation.
* * *
出身の Horn had finally despaired of winning Virginia by 平和的な 法廷，裁判所, and had about decided to 訴える手段／行楽地 to 軍隊 when he was precipitately 確認するd in his 決定／判定勝ち（する） by a conversation with the girl's father.
He and the professor were talking in the workshop of the remarkable 進歩 of Number Thirteen toward a 完全にする mastery of English and the ways and manners of society, in which 出身の Horn had been 補助装置ing his 雇用者 to train the young 巨大（な）. The 違反 between the latter and 出身の Horn had been patched over by Professor Maxon's explanations to Number Thirteen as soon as the young man was able to comprehend—in the 合間 it had been necessary to keep 出身の Horn out of the workshop except when the 巨大（な） was 限定するd in his own room off the larger one.
出身の Horn had been 特に anxious, for the furtherance of 確かな 計画（する）s he had in mind, to 影響 a 仲直り with Number Thirteen, to reach a basis of friendship with the young man, and had left no 石／投石する unturned to 遂行する this result. To this end he had spent かなりの time with Number Thirteen, coaching him in English and in the 倫理学 of human 協会.
"He is 進歩ing splendidly, Doctor," Professor Maxon had said. "It will be but a 事柄 of a day or so when I can introduce him to Virginia, but we must be careful that she has no inkling of his origin until 相互の affection has 伸び（る）d a sure foothold between them."
"And if that should not occur?" questioned 出身の Horn.
"I should prefer that they mated 任意に," replied the professor, the strange gleam leaping to his 注目する，もくろむs at the suggestion of possible antagonism to his 心にいだくd 計画（する）, "but if not, then they shall be compelled by the 軍隊 of my 当局—they both belong to me, 団体／死体 and soul."
"You will wait for the final consummation of your 願望（する）s until you return with them to civilization, I 推定する," said 出身の Horn.
"And why?" returned the professor. "I can 結婚する them here myself—it would be the surer way—yes, that is what I shall do."
It was this 決意 on the part of Professor Maxon that decided 出身の Horn to 行為／法令／行動する at once. その上の, it lent a reasonable justification for his 目的d 行為／法令／行動する.
すぐに after their talk the older man left the workshop, and 出身の Horn took the 適切な時期 to 就任する the second move of his （選挙などの）運動をする. Number Thirteen was sitting 近づく a window which let upon the inner 法廷，裁判所, busy with the rudiments of written English. 出身の Horn approached him.
"You are getting along nicely, Jack," he said kindly, looking over the other's shoulder and using the 指名する which had been 可決する・採択するd at his suggestion to lend a more human トン to their relations with the nameless man.
"Yes," replied the other, looking up with a smile. "Professor Maxon says that in another day or two I may come and live in his own house, and again 会合，会う his beautiful daughter. It seems almost too good to be true that I shall 現実に live under the same roof with her and see her every day—sit at the same （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with her—and walk with her の中で the beautiful trees and flowers that 証言，証人／目撃するd our first 会合. I wonder if she will remember me. I wonder if she will be as glad to see me again as I shall be to see her."
"Jack," said 出身の Horn, sadly, "I am afraid there is a terrible and disappointing awakening for you. It grieves me that it should be so, but it seems only fair to tell you, what Professor Maxon either does not know or has forgotten, that his daughter will not look with 楽しみ upon you when she learns your origin.
"You are not as other men. You are but the 事故 of a 研究室／実験室 実験. You have no soul, and the soul is all that raises man above the beasts. Jack, poor boy, you are not a human 存在—you are not even a beast. The world, and 行方不明になる Maxon is of the world, will look upon you as a terrible creature to be shunned—a horrible monstrosity far lower in the 規模 of 創造 than the lowest order of brutes.
"Look," and the man pointed through the window toward the group of hideous things that wandered aimlessly about the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery. "You are of the same 産む／飼育する as those, you 異なる from them only in the symmetry of your 直面する and features, and the superior 開発 of your brain. There is no place in the world for them, nor for you.
"I am sorry that it is so. I am sorry that I should have to be the one to tell you; but it is better that you know it now from a friend than that you 会合，会う the bitter truth when you least 推定する／予想するd it, and かもしれない from the lips of one like 行方不明になる Maxon for whom you might have formed a hopeless affection."
As 出身の Horn spoke the 表現 on the young man's 直面する became more and more hopeless, and when he had 中止するd he dropped his 長，率いる into his open palms, sitting 静かな and motionless as a carven statue. No sob shook his 広大な／多数の／重要な でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる, there was no outward 指示，表示する物 of the terrible grief that racked him inwardly—only in the 提起する／ポーズをとる was utter dejection and hopelessness.
The older man could not repress a 冷淡な smile—it had had more 影響 than he had hoped.
"Don't take it too hard, my boy," he continued. "The world is wide. It would be 平易な to find a thousand places where your antecedents would be neither known nor questioned. You might be very happy どこかよそで and there a hundred thousand girls as beautiful and 甘い as Virginia Maxon—remember that you have never seen another, so you can scarcely 裁判官."
"Why did he ever bring me into the world?" exclaimed the young man suddenly. "It was wicked—wicked—terribly cruel and wicked."
"I agree with you," said 出身の Horn quickly, seeing another 可能性 that would make his 未来 計画（する）s immeasurably easier. "It was wicked, and it is still more wicked to continue the work and bring still other unfortunate creatures into the world to be the butt and plaything of cruel 運命／宿命."
"He ーするつもりであるs to do that?" asked the 青年.
"Unless he is stopped," replied 出身の Horn.
"He must be stopped," cried the other. "Even if it were necessary to kill him."
出身の Horn was やめる 満足させるd with the turn events had taken. He shrugged his shoulders and turned on his heel toward the outer campong.
"If he had wronged me as he has you, and those others," with a gesture toward the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery, "I should not be long in reaching a 決定／判定勝ち（する）." And with that he passed out, leaving the door unlatched.
出身の Horn went straight to the south campong and sought out Bududreen. 動議ing the Malay to follow him they walked across the （疑いを）晴らすing and entered the ジャングル out of sight and 審理，公聴会 of the （軍の）野営地，陣営. Sing, hanging 着せる／賦与するs in the north end of the （疑いを）晴らすing saw them 出発／死, and wondered a little.
"Bududreen," said 出身の Horn, when the two had reached a 安全な distance from the enclosures, "there is no need of mincing 事柄s—something must be done at once. I do not know how much you know of the work that Professor Maxon has been engaged in since we reached this island; but it has been hellish enough and it must go no その上の. You have seen the creatures in the campong next to yours?"
"I have seen," replied Bududreen, with a shudder.
"Professor Maxon ーするつもりであるs to 結婚する one of these to his daughter," 出身の Horn continued. "She loves me and we wish to escape—can I rely on you and your men to 援助（する） us? There is a chest in the workshop which we must take along too, and I can 保証する you that you all will be 井戸／弁護士席 rewarded for your work. We ーするつもりである 単に to leave Professor Maxon here with the creatures he has created."
Bududreen could 不十分な repress a smile—it was indeed too splendid to be true.
"It will be perilous work, Captain," he answered. "We should all be hanged were we caught."
"There will be no danger of that, Bududreen, for there will be no one to divulge our secret."
"There will be the Professor Maxon," 勧めるd the Malay. "Some day he will escape from the island, and then we shall all hang."
"He will never escape," replied 出身の Horn, "his own creatures will see to that. They are already 開始するing to realize the horrible 罪，犯罪 he has committed against them, and when once they are fully 誘発するd there will be no safety for any of us. If you wish to leave the island at all it will be best for you to 受託する my 提案 and leave while your 長，率いる yet remains upon your shoulders. Were we to 示唆する to the professor that he leave now he would not only 辞退する but he would take steps to make it impossible for any of us to leave, even to 沈むing the Ithaca. The man is mad—やめる mad—Bududreen, and we cannot longer 危険にさらす our own throats 単に to humor his crazy and 犯罪の whims."
The Malay was thinking 急速な／放蕩な, and could 出身の Horn have guessed what thoughts raced through the tortuous channels of that 半分-barbarous brain he would have wished himself 安全に housed in the American 刑務所，拘置所 where he belonged.
"When do you wish to sail?" asked the Malay.
"Tonight," replied 出身の Horn, and together they 円熟したd their 計画（する）s. An hour later the second mate with six men disappeared into the ジャングル toward the harbor. They, with the three on watch, were to get the 大型船 in 準備完了 for 即座の 出発.
* * *
After the evening meal 出身の Horn sat on the veranda with Virginia Maxon until the Professor （機の）カム from the workshop to retire for the night. As he passed them he stopped for a word with 出身の Horn, taking him aside out of the girl's 審理，公聴会.
"Have you noticed anything peculiar in the 活動／戦闘s of Thirteen?" asked the older man. "He was sullen and morose this evening, and at times there was a strange, wild light in his 注目する，もくろむs as he looked at me. Can it be possible that, after all, his brain is 欠陥のある? It would be terrible. My work would have gone for naught, for I can see no way in which I can 改善する upon him."
"I will go and have a talk with him later," said 出身の Horn, "so if you hear us moving about in the workshop, or even out here in the campong think nothing of it. I may take him for a long walk. It is possible that the hard 熟考する／考慮する and の近くに confinement to that little building have been too 厳しい upon his brain and 神経s. A long walk each evening may bring him around all 権利."
"Splendid—splendid," replied the professor. "You may be やめる 権利. Do it by all means, my dear doctor," and there was a touch of the old, friendly, sane トン which had been so long 行方不明の, that almost 原因（となる）d 出身の Horn to feel a trace of compunction for the hideous 行為／法令／行動する of disloyalty that he was on the 瀬戸際 of （罪などを）犯すing.
As Professor Maxon entered the house 出身の Horn returned to Virginia and 示唆するd that they take a short walk outside the campong before retiring. The girl readily acquiesced to the 計画（する）, and a moment later 設立する them strolling through the （疑いを）晴らすing toward the southern end of the （軍の）野営地，陣営. In the dark 影をつくる／尾行するs of the gateway 主要な to the men's enclosure a 人物／姿／数字 crouched. The girl did not see it, but as they （機の）カム opposite it 出身の Horn coughed twice, and then the two passed on toward the 辛勝する／優位 of the ジャングル.
The Rajah Muda Saffir, tiring of the excuses and 延期するs which Bududreen interposed to 延期する the fulfillment of his 協定 with the former, whereby he was to 配達する into the 手渡すs of the rajah a 確かな beautiful maiden, decided at last to 行為／法令／行動する upon his own 率先. The truth of the 事柄 was that he had come to 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う the 動機s of the first mate of the Ithaca, and not knowing of the 広大な／多数の／重要な chest せいにするd them to Bududreen's 願望（する） to 所有する the girl for himself.
So it was that as the second mate of the Ithaca with his six men waded 負かす／撃墜する the bed of the little stream toward the harbor and the ship, a (n)艦隊／(a)素早い of ten war prahus 乗組員を乗せた by over five hundred 猛烈な／残忍な Dyaks and 命令（する）d by Muda Saffir himself, pulled 慎重に into the little cove upon the opposite 味方する of the island, and landed but a ４半期/4分の1 of a mile from （軍の）野営地，陣営.
At the same moment 出身の Horn was 主要な Virginia Maxon さらに先に and さらに先に from the north campong where 抵抗, if there was to be any, would be most likely to occur. At his superior's cough Bududreen had signalled silently to the men within the enclosure, and a moment later six savage lascars crept stealthily to his 味方する.
The moment that 出身の Horn and the girl were 完全に 隠すd by the 不明瞭, the seven moved 慎重に along the 影をつくる／尾行する of the palisade toward the north campong. There was 殺人 in the 臆病な／卑劣な hearts of several of them, and stupidity and lust in the hearts of all. There was no 選び出す／独身 one who would not betray his best friend for a handful of silver, nor any but was inwardly hoping and 計画／陰謀ing to the end that he might alone 所有する both the chest and the girl.
It was such a pack of scoundrels that Bududreen led toward the north campong to 耐える away the treasure. In the breast of the leader was the hope that he had 工場／植物d enough of superstitious terror in their hearts to make the sight of the supposed author of their imagined wrongs 十分な 誘発 for his 殺人; for Bududreen was too sly to give the order for the 殺人，大当り of a white man—the arm of the white man's 法律 was too long—but he felt that he would 残り／休憩（する） easier were he to leave the island with the knowledge that only a dead man remained behind with the secret of his perfidy.
While these events were transpiring Number Thirteen was pacing restlessly 支援する and 前へ／外へ the length of the workshop. But a short time before he had had his author—the author of his 悲惨—within the four 塀で囲むs of his 刑務所，拘置所, and yet he had not wreaked the vengeance that was in his heart. Twice he had been on the point of springing upon the man, but both times the other's 注目する，もくろむs had met his and something which he was not able to comprehend had stayed him. Now that the other had gone and he was alone contemplation of the hideous wrong that had been done loosed again the flood gates of his pent 激怒（する）.
The thought that he had been made by this man—made in the 外見 of a human 存在, yet 否定するd by the manner of his 創造 a place の中で the lowest of Nature's creatures—filled him with fury, but it was not this thought that drove him to the 瀬戸際 of madness. It was the knowledge, 示唆するd by 出身の Horn, that Virginia Maxon would look upon him in horror, as a grotesque and loathsome monstrosity.
He had no 基準 and no experience whereby he might 分類する his 感情s toward this wonderful creature. All he knew was that his life would be 完全にする could he be 近づく her always—see her and speak with her daily. He had thought of her almost 絶えず since those short, delicious moments that he had held her in his 武器. Again and again he experienced in retrospection the exquisite thrill that had run through every 繊維 of his 存在 at the sight of her 回避するd 注目する，もくろむs and 紅潮／摘発するd 直面する. And the more he let his mind dwell upon the wonderful happiness that was 否定するd him because of his origin, the greater became his wrath against his creator.
It was now やめる dark without. The door 主要な to Professor Maxon's campong, left unlatched earlier in the evening by 出身の Horn for 悪意のある 動機s of his own, was still unbarred through a 致命的な coincidence of forgetfulness on the part of the professor.
Number Thirteen approached this door. He laid his 手渡す upon the knob. A moment later he was moving noiselessly across the campong toward the house in which Professor Maxon lay 平和的に sleeping; while at the south gate Bududreen and his six cutthroats crept 慎重に within and slunk in the dense 影をつくる／尾行するs of the palisade toward the workshop where lay the 激しい chest of their 願望（する）. At the same instant Muda Saffir with fifty of his 長，率いる-追跡（する）ing Dyaks 現れるd from the ジャングル east of the （軍の）野営地，陣営, bent on discovering the どの辺に of the girl the Malay sought and 耐えるing her away to his savage 法廷，裁判所 far within the ジャングル fastness of his Bornean principality.
Number Thirteen reached the veranda of the house and peered through the window into the living room, where an oil lamp, turned low, dimly lighted the 内部の, which he saw was unoccupied. Going to the door he 押し進めるd it open and entered the apartment. All was still within. He listened intently for some slight sound which might lead him to the 犠牲者 he sought, or 警告する him from the apartment of the girl or that of 出身の Horn—his 商売／仕事 was with Professor Maxon. He did not wish to 乱す the others whom he believed to be sleeping somewhere within the structure—a low, rambling bungalow of eight rooms.
慎重に he approached one of the four doors which opened from the living room. Gently he turned the knob and 押し進めるd the door ajar. The 内部の of the apartment beyond was in inky 不明瞭, but Number Thirteen's greatest 恐れる was that he might have つまずくd upon the sleeping room of Virginia Maxon, and that if she were to discover him there, not only would she be 脅すd, but her cries would alarm the other inmates of the dwelling.
The thought of the horror that his presence would 誘発する within her, the knowledge that she would look upon him as a terrifying monstrosity, 追加するd new 燃料 to the 解雇する／砲火／射撃s of hate that 激怒（する）d in his bosom against the man who had created him. With clenched 握りこぶしs, and tight 始める，決める jaws the 広大な／多数の／重要な, soulless 巨大（な） moved across the dark 議会 with the stealthy noiselessness of a tiger. Feeling before him with 手渡すs and feet he made the 回路・連盟 of the room before he reached the bed.
Scarcely breathing he leaned over and groped across the covers with his fingers in search of his prey—the bed was empty. With the 発見 （機の）カム a sudden nervous reaction that sent him into a 冷淡な sweat. Weakly, he seated himself upon the 辛勝する／優位 of the bed. Had his fingers 設立する the throat of Professor Maxon beneath the coverlet they would never have 解放（する）d their 持つ／拘留する until life had forever left the 団体／死体 of the scientist, but now that the highest tide of the young man's 憎悪 had come and gone he 設立する himself for the first time 攻撃する，非難するd by 疑問s.
Suddenly he 解任するd the fact that the man whose life he sought was the father of the beautiful creature he adored. Perhaps she loved him and would be unhappy were he taken away from her. Number Thirteen did not know, of course, but the idea obtruded itself, and had 十分な 負わせる to 原因（となる） him to remain seated upon the 辛勝する／優位 of the bed meditating upon the 行為／法令／行動する he 熟視する／熟考するd. He had by no means given up the idea of 殺人，大当り Professor Maxon, but now there were 疑問s and 障害s which had not been manifest before.
His 基準s of 権利 and wrong were but half formed, from the 簡潔な／要約する 試みる／企てるs of Professor Maxon and 出身の Horn to inculcate proper moral perceptions in a mind 完全に devoid of hereditary inclinations toward either good or bad, but he realized one thing most perfectly—that to be a soulless thing was to be damned in the estimation of Virginia Maxon, and it now occurred to him that to kill her father would be the 行為／法令／行動する of a soulless 存在. It was this thought more than another that 原因（となる）d him to pause in the 追跡 of his 復讐, since he knew that the 行為／法令／行動する he 熟視する／熟考するd would brand him the very thing he was, yet wished not to be.
At length, however, he slowly comprehended that no 行為／法令／行動する of his would change the hideous fact of his origin; that nothing would make him 許容できる in her 注目する，もくろむs, and with a shake of his 長，率いる he arose and stepped toward the living room to continue his search for the professor.
* * *
In the workshop Bududreen and his men had easily 位置を示すd the chest. Dragging it into the north campong the Malay was about to congratulate himself upon the 緩和する with which the 窃盗 had been 遂行するd when one of his fellows 宣言するd his 意向 of going to the house for the 目的 of 派遣（する）ing Professor Maxon, lest the 影響（力） of his evil 注目する，もくろむ should 追いつく them with some terrible 悪口を言う／悪態 when the loss of the chest should be discovered.
While this met fully with Bududreen's 計画（する）s he 勧めるd the man against any such 行為／法令／行動する that he might have 証言，証人／目撃するs to 証明する that he not only had no 手渡す in the 罪，犯罪, but had 発揮するd his 当局 to 妨げる it; but when two of the men separated themselves from the party and crept toward the bungalow no 軍隊 was interposed to stop them.
* * *
The moon had risen now, so that from the dark 影をつくる／尾行するs of the palisade Muda Saffir and his savages watched the party with Bududreen squatting about the 激しい chest, and saw the two who crept toward the house. To Muda Saffir's evil mind there was but one explanation. Bududreen had discovered a rich treasure, and having stolen that had 派遣（する）d two of his men to bring him the girl also.
Rajah Muda Saffir was furious. In subdued whispers he sent a half dozen of his Dyaks 支援する beneath the 影をつくる／尾行する of the palisade to the opposite 味方する of the bungalow where they were to enter the building, 殺人，大当り all within except the girl, whom they were to carry straight to the beach and the war prahus.
Then with the balance of his horde he crept alone in the 不明瞭 until opposite Bududreen and the 選挙立会人s about the chest. Just as the two who crept toward the bungalow reached it, Muda Saffir gave the word for the attack upon the Malays and lascars who guarded the treasure. With savage yells they dashed upon the unsuspecting men. Parangs and spears glistened in the moonlight. There was a 簡潔な／要約する and 血まみれの 遭遇（する）, for the 臆病な／卑劣な Bududreen and his 平等に 臆病な／卑劣な 乗組員 had had no 代案／選択肢 but to fight, so suddenly had the 敵 fallen upon them.
In a moment the savage Borneo 長，率いる hunters had 追加するd five grisly トロフィーs to their 記録，記録的な／記録する. Bududreen and another were racing madly toward the ジャングル beyond the campong.
* * *
As Number Thirteen arose to continue his search for Professor Maxon his quick ear caught the shuffling of 明らかにする feet upon the veranda. As he paused to listen there broke suddenly upon the still night the hideous war cries of the Dyaks, and the 叫び声をあげるs and shrieks of their 脅すd 犠牲者s in the campong without. Almost 同時に Professor Maxon and Sing 急ぐd into the living room to ascertain the 原因（となる） of the wild alarm, while at the same instant Bududreen's 暗殺者s sprang through the door with upraised krisses, to be almost すぐに followed by Muda Saffir's six Dyaks brandishing their long spears and wicked parangs.
In an instant the little room was filled with howling, fighting men. The Dyaks, whose orders 同様に as inclinations 刺激するd them to a general 大虐殺, fell first upon Bududreen's lascars who, cornered in the small room, fought like demons for their lives, so that when the Dyaks had 打ち勝つ them two of their own number lay dead beside the dead 団体／死体s of Bududreen's henchmen.
Sing and Professor Maxon stood in the doorway to the professor's room gazing upon the scene of 大虐殺 in surprise and びっくり仰天. The scientist was 非武装の, but Sing held a long, wicked looking Colt in 準備完了 for any contingency. It was evident the celestial was no stranger to the use of his deadly 武器, nor to the moments of extreme and sudden 危険，危なくする which 需要・要求するd its use, for he seemed no more perturbed than had he been but hanging out his 週刊誌 wash.
As Number Thirteen watched the two men from the dark 影をつくる／尾行するs of the room in which he stood, he saw that both were 静める—the Chinaman with the calmness of perfect courage, the other through 欠如（する） of 十分な understanding of the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な danger which menaced him. In the 注目する，もくろむs of the latter shone a strange gleam—it was the wild light of insanity that the sudden nervous shock of the attack had brought to a premature culmination.
Now the four remaining Dyaks were 前進するing upon the two men. Sing levelled his revolver and 解雇する／砲火／射撃d at the 真っ先の, and at the same instant Professor Maxon, with a shrill, maniacal 叫び声をあげる, 開始する，打ち上げるd himself 十分な upon a second. Number Thirteen saw the 血 spurt from a superficial 負傷させる in the shoulder of the fellow who received Sing's 弾丸, but except for eliciting a howl of 激怒（する） the ミサイル had no 即座の 影響. Then Sing pulled the 誘発する／引き起こす again and again, but the cylinder would not 回転する and the 大打撃を与える fell futilely upon the empty cartridge. As two of the 長，率いる hunters の近くにd upon him the 勇敢に立ち向かう Chinaman clubbed his 武器 and went 負かす／撃墜する beneath them （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing madly at the brown skulls.
The man with whom Professor Maxon had grappled had no 適切な時期 to use his 武器s for the crazed man held him の近くに with one encircling arm while he tore and struck at him with his 解放する／自由な 手渡す. The fourth Dyak danced around the two with raised parang watching for an 開始 that he might 配達する a silencing blow upon the white man's skull.
The 広大な／多数の／重要な 半端物s against the two men—their bravery in the 直面する of death, their 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な danger—and last and greatest, the fact that one was the father of the beautiful creature he worshipped, wrought a sudden change in Number Thirteen. In an instant he forgot that he had come here to kill the white-haired man, and with a bound stood in the 中心 of the room—an 非武装の 巨大（な） 非常に高い above the 戦う／戦いing four.
The parang of the Dyak who sought Professor Maxon's life was already 落ちるing as a mighty 手渡す しっかり掴むd the wrist of the 長，率いる hunter; but even then it was too late to more than 少なくなる the 負わせる of the blow, and the sharp 辛勝する／優位 of the blade bit 深い into the forehead of the white man. As he sank to his 膝s his other antagonist 解放する／自由なd an arm from the embrace which had pinioned it to his 味方する, but before he could 取引，協定 the professor a blow with the short knife that up to now he had been unable to use, Number Thirteen had 投げつけるd his man across the room and was upon him who menaced the scientist.
涙／ほころびing him loose from his prey, he raised him far above his 長，率いる and threw him ひどく against the opposite 塀で囲む, then he turned his attention toward Sing's 加害者s. All that had so far saved the Chinaman from death was the fact that the two savages were each so anxious to 安全な・保証する his 長，率いる for the veranda rafters of his own particular long-house that they 干渉するd with one another in the consummation of their ありふれた 願望（する）.
Although 戦う／戦いing for his life, Sing had not failed to 公式文書，認める the advent of the strange young 巨大（な）, nor the part he had played in succoring the professor, so that it was with a feeling of 救済 that he saw the newcomer turn his attention toward those who were 速く 減ずるing the citadel of his own 存在.
The two Dyaks who sought the トロフィー which nature had 始める，決める upon the Chinaman's shoulders were so busily engaged with their 犠牲者 that they knew nothing of the presence of Number Thirteen until a mighty 手渡す 掴むd each by the neck and they were raised bodily from the 床に打ち倒す, shaken viciously for an instant, and then 投げつけるd to the opposite end of the room upon the 団体／死体s of the two who had に先行するd them.
As Sing （機の）カム to his feet he 設立する Professor Maxon lying in a pool of his own 血, a 広大な／多数の／重要な gash in his forehead. He saw the white 巨大（な） standing silently looking 負かす／撃墜する upon the old man. Across the room the four stunned Dyaks were 回復するing consciousness. Slowly and fearfully they 回復するd their feet, and seeing that no attention was 存在 paid them, cast a parting, terrified look at the mighty creature who had 敗北・負かすd them with his 明らかにする 手渡すs, and slunk quickly out into the 不明瞭 of the campong.
When they caught up with Rajah Muda Saffir 近づく the beach, they narrated a fearful tale of fifty terrible white men with whom they had 戦う／戦いd valiantly, 殺人，大当り many, before they had been compelled to 退却／保養地 in the 直面する of terrific 半端物s. They swore that even then they had only returned because the girl was not in the house—さもなければ they should have brought her to their beloved master as he had directed.
Now Muda Saffir believed nothing that they said, but he was 井戸／弁護士席 pleased with the 広大な／多数の／重要な treasure which had so 突然に fallen into his 手渡すs, and he decided to make やめる sure of that by 輸送（する）ing it to his own land—later he could return for the girl. So the ten war prahus of the Malay pulled 静かに out of the little cove upon the east 味方する of the island, and bending their way toward the south circled its southern extremity and bore away for Borneo.
* * *
In the bungalow within the north campong Sing and Number Thirteen had 解除するd Professor Maxon to his bed, and the Chinaman was engaged in bathing and 包帯ing the 負傷させる that had left the older man unconscious. The white 巨大（な） stood beside him watching his every move. He was trying to understand why いつかs men killed one another and again defended and nursed. He was curious as to the 原因（となる） of his own sudden change in 感情 toward Professor Maxon. At last he gave the problem up as beyond his 力／強力にするs of 解答, and at Sing's 命令（する） 始める，決める about the 仕事 of helping to nurse the man whom he considered the author of his unhappiness and whom a few short minutes before he had come to kill.
As the two worked over the stricken man their ears were suddenly 攻撃する，非難するd by a wild commotion from the direction of the workshop. There were sounds of 乱打するing upon 支持を得ようと努めるd, loud growls and roars, mingled with weird shrieks and 叫び声をあげるs and the strange, uncanny gibbering of brainless things.
Sing looked quickly up at his companion.
"Whallee mallee?" he asked.
The 巨大（な） did not answer. An 表現 of 苦痛 crossed his features, and he shuddered—but not from 恐れる.
As 出身の Horn and Virginia Maxon walked slowly beneath the dense 影をつくる／尾行するs of the ジャングル he again 新たにするd his 控訴. It would please him more to have the girl …を伴って him 任意に than to be compelled to take her by 軍隊, but take her he would one way or another, and that, this very night, for all the 計画（する）s were made and already under way.
"I cannot do it, Doctor 出身の Horn," she had said. "No 事柄 how much danger I may be in here I cannot 砂漠 my father on this lonely 小島 with only savage lascars and the terrible monsters of his own 創造 surrounding him. Why, it would be little short of 殺人 for us to do such a thing. I cannot see how you, his most 信用d 中尉／大尉／警部補, can even give an instant's consideration to the idea.
"And now that you 主張する that his mind is sorely 影響する／感情d, it is only an 追加するd 推論する／理由 why I must remain with him to 保護する him so far as I am able, from himself and his enemies."
出身の Horn did not relish the insinuation in the accent which the girl put upon the last word.
"It is because I love you so, Virginia," he 急いでd to 勧める in extenuation of his 示唆するd disloyalty. "I cannot see you sacrificed to his horrible mania. You do not realize the imminence of your 危険，危なくする. Tomorrow Number Thirteen was to have come to live beneath the same roof with you. You 解任する Number One whom the stranger killed as the thing was 耐えるing you away through the ジャングル? Can you imagine sleeping in the same house with such a soulless thing? Eating your three meals a day at the same （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with it? And knowing all the time that in a few short weeks at the most you were 運命にあるd to be given to the thing as its mate? Virginia, you must be mad to consider for a moment remaining within reach of such a terrible 危険，危なくする.
"Come to Singapore with me—it will take but a few days—and then we can return with some good 医療の man and a couple of Europeans, and take your father away from the terrible creatures he has created. You will be 地雷 then and 安全な from the awful 運命／宿命 that now lies 支援する there in the （軍の）野営地，陣営 を待つing you. We can take your father upon a long trip where 残り／休憩（する） and 静かな can have an 適切な時期 to 回復する his enfeebled mentality. Come, Virginia! Come with me now. We can go 直接／まっすぐに to the Ithaca and safety. Say that you will come."
The girl shook her 長，率いる.
"I do not love you, I am afraid, Doctor 出身の Horn, or I should certainly be moved by your 控訴，上告. If you wish to bring help for my father I shall never 中止する to thank you if you will go to Singapore and fetch it, but it is not necessary that I go. My place is here, 近づく him."
In the 不明瞭 the girl did not see the change that （機の）カム over the man's 直面する, but his next words 明らかにする／漏らすd his altered 態度 with 十分な exactitude to 完全に 誘発する her 恐れるs.
"Virginia," he said, "I love you, and I ーするつもりである to have you. Nothing on earth can 妨げる me. When you know me better you will return my love, but now I must 危険 感情を害する／違反するing you that I may save you for myself from the monstrous 関係 which your father 熟視する／熟考するs for you. If you will not come away from the island with me 任意に I consider it my 義務 to take you away by 軍隊."
"You would never do that, Doctor 出身の Horn!" she exclaimed.
出身の Horn had gone too far. He 悪口を言う／悪態d himself inwardly for a fool. Why the devil didn't that villain, Bududreen, come! He should have been along to 行為／法令／行動する his part half an hour before.
"No, Virginia," said the man, softly, after a moment's silence, "I could not do that; though my judgment tells me that I should do it. You shall remain here if you 主張する and I will be with you to serve and 保護する both you and your father."
The words were fair, but the girl could not forget the ugly トン that had tinged his 先行する 声明. She felt that she would be glad when she 設立する herself 安全に within the bungalow once more.
"Come," she said, "it is late. Let us return to （軍の）野営地，陣営."
出身の Horn was about to reply when the war cries of Muda Saffir's Dyaks as they 急ぐd out upon Bududreen and his companions （機の）カム to them distinctly through the tropic night.
"What was that?" cried the girl in an alarmed トン.
"God knows," replied 出身の Horn. "Can it be that our men have 反乱（を起こす）d?"
He thought the six with Bududreen were carrying out their part in a most 現実主義の manner, and a grim smile tinged his hard 直面する.
Virginia Maxon turned resolutely toward the （軍の）野営地，陣営.
"I must go 支援する there to my father," she said, "and so must you. Our place is there—God give that we be not too late," and before 出身の Horn could stop her she turned and ran through the 不明瞭 of the ジャングル in the direction of the （軍の）野営地，陣営.
出身の Horn dashed after her, but so 黒人／ボイコット was the night beneath the overhanging trees, festooned with their dark myriad creepers, that the girl was out of sight in an instant, and upon the soft carpet of the rotting vegetation her light footfalls gave no sound.
The doctor made straight for the （軍の）野営地，陣営, but Virginia, 未使用の to ジャングル 追跡するing even by day, veered はっきりと to the left. The sounds which had guided her at first soon died out, the 小衝突 became 厚い, and presently she realized that she had no conception of the direction of the （軍の）野営地，陣営. Coming to a 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the trees were いっそう少なく dense, and a little moonlight filtered to the ground, she paused to 残り／休憩（する） and 試みる／企てる to 回復する her bearings.
As she stood listening for some sound which might 示す the どの辺に of the （軍の）野営地，陣営, she （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd the noise of a 団体／死体 approaching through the underbrush. Whether man or beast she could but conjecture and so she stood with every 神経 taut waiting the thing that floundered ひどく toward her. She hoped it might be 出身の Horn, but the hideous war cries which had apprised her of enemies at the 野営 made her 恐れる that 運命／宿命 might be directing the footsteps of one of these upon her.
Nearer and nearer （機の）カム the sound, and the girl stood 均衡を保った ready to 飛行機で行く when the dark 直面する of Bududreen suddenly 現れるd into the moonlight beside her. With an hysterical cry of 救済 the girl 迎える／歓迎するd him.
"Oh, Bududreen," she exclaimed, "what has happened at （軍の）野営地，陣営? Where is my father? Is he 安全な? Tell me."
The Malay could 不十分な believe the good fortune which had befallen him so quickly に引き続いて the sore affliction of losing the treasure. His evil mind worked quickly, so that he しっかり掴むd the 十分な 可能性s that were his before the girl had finished her 尋問.
"The （軍の）野営地，陣営 was attacked by Dyaks, 行方不明になる Maxon," he replied. "Many of our men were killed, but your father escaped and has gone to the ship. I have been searching for you and Doctor 出身の Horn. Where is he?"
"He was with me but a moment ago. When we heard the cries at （軍の）野営地，陣営 I 急いでd on to discover what calamity had befallen us—we became separated."
"He will be 安全な," said Bududreen, "for two of my men are waiting to guide you and the doctor to the ship in 事例／患者 you returned to （軍の）野営地，陣営 before I 設立する you. Come, we will 急いで on to the harbor. Your father will be worried if we are long 延期するd, and he is anxious to make sail and escape before the Dyaks discover the 場所 of the Ithaca."
The man's story seemed plausible enough to Virginia, although she could not repress a little pang of 悔いる that her father had been willing to go on to the harbor before he knew her 運命／宿命. However, she explained that by her belief that his mind was unbalanced through constant 使用／適用 to his weird obsession.
Without demur, then, she turned and …を伴ってd the rascally Malay toward the harbor. At the bank of the little stream which led 負かす／撃墜する to the Ithaca's 寝台／地位 the man 解除するd her to his shoulder and thus bore her the balance of the way to the beach. Here two of his men were を待つing him in one of the ship's boats, and without words they 乗る，着手するd and pulled for the 大型船.
Once on board Virginia started すぐに for her father's cabin. As she crossed the deck she noticed that the ship was ready to sail, and even as she descended the companionway she heard the 動揺させる of the 錨，総合司会者 chain about the capstan. She wondered if 出身の Horn could be on board too. It seemed remarkable that all should have reached the Ithaca so quickly, and 平等に strange that 非，不，無 of her own people were on deck to welcome her, or to 命令（する） the 大型船.
To her chagrin she 設立する her father's cabin empty, and a moment's hurried 調査 公表する／暴露するd the fact that 出身の Horn's was unoccupied 同様に. Now her 疑問s turned quickly to 恐れるs, and with a little gasp of 狼狽 at the grim 可能性s which 殺到するd through her imagination she ran quickly to the companionway, but above her she saw that the hatch was 負かす／撃墜する, and when she reached the 最高の，を越す that it was fastened. Futilely she （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 upon the 激しい planks with her delicate 手渡すs, calling aloud to Bududreen to 解放（する） her, but there was no reply, and with the 現実化 of the hopelessness of her position she dropped 支援する to the deck, and returned to her 特別室. Here she locked and バリケードd the door as best she could, and throwing herself upon the 寝台／地位 を待つd in 乾燥した，日照りの-注目する，もくろむd terror the next blow that 運命／宿命 held in 蓄える／店 for her.
すぐに after 出身の Horn became separated from Virginia he 衝突する／食い違うd with the 逃げるing lascar who had escaped the parangs of Muda Saffir's 長，率いる hunters at the same time as had Bududreen. So terror stricken was the fellow that he had thrown away his 武器s in the panic of flight, which was all that saved 出身の Horn from death at the 手渡すs of the 恐れる crazed man. To him, in the extremity of his fright, every man was an enemy, and the doctor had a 堅い scuffle with him before he could impress upon the fellow that he was a friend.
From him 出身の Horn 得るd an incoherent account of the attack, together with the 声明 that he was the only person in （軍の）野営地，陣営 that escaped, all the others having been 削減（する） 負かす／撃墜する by the savage horde that 圧倒するd them. It was with difficulty that 出身の Horn 説得するd the man to return with him to the campong, but finally, he 同意d to do so when the doctor with drawn revolver, 現在のd death as the only 代案／選択肢.
Together they 慎重に crept 支援する toward the palisade, not knowing at what moment they might come upon the savage enemy that had wrought such havoc の中で their 軍隊s, for 出身の Horn believed the lascar's story that all had 死なせる／死ぬd. His only 動機 for returning lay in his 願望（する） to 妨げる Virginia Maxon 落ちるing into the 手渡すs of the Dyaks, or, failing that, 救助（する）ing her from their clutches.
Whatever faults and 副／悪徳行為s were Carl 出身の Horn's cowardice was not one of them, and it was without an instant's hesitation that he had elected to return to succor the girl he believed to have returned to （軍の）野営地，陣営, although he entertained no scruples regarding the その上の 追跡 of his dishonorable 意向s toward her, should he 後継する in saving her from her other enemies.
As the two approached the campong 静かな seemed to have again fallen about the scene of the 最近の alarm. Muda Saffir had passed on toward the cove with the 激しい chest, and the scrimmage in the bungalow was over. But 出身の Horn did not abate his watchfulness as he stole silently within the 管区s of the north campong, and, hugging the denser 影をつくる／尾行するs of the palisade, crept toward the house.
The 薄暗い light in the living room drew him to one of the windows which overlooked the veranda. A ちらりと見ること within showed him Sing and Number Thirteen bending over the 団体／死体 of Professor Maxon. He 公式文書，認めるd the handsome 直面する and perfect 人物／姿／数字 of the young 巨大（な）. He saw the 団体／死体s of the dead lascars and Dyaks. Then he saw Sing and the young man 解除する Professor Maxon tenderly in their 武器 and 耐える him to his own room.
A sudden wave of jealous 激怒（する） swept through the man's vicious brain. He saw that the soulless thing within was endowed with a kindlier and more noble nature than he himself 所有するd. He had 工場／植物d the seed of 憎悪 and 復讐 within his untutored heart without avail, for he read in the dead 団体／死体s of Bududreen's men and the two Dyaks the story of Number Thirteen's 弁護 of the man 出身の Horn had hoped he would kill.
出身の Horn was やめる sure now that Virginia Maxon was not within the campong. Either she had become 混乱させるd and lost in the ジャングル after she left him, or had fallen into the 手渡すs of the wild horde that had attacked the （軍の）野営地，陣営. 納得させるd of this, there was no 障害 to 妨害する the sudden 計画（する） which entered his malign brain. With a 選び出す／独身 行為／法令／行動する he could rid himself of the man whom he had come to look upon as a 競争相手, whose physical beauty 誘発するd his envy and jealousy; he could 除去する, in the person of Professor Maxon, the parental 障害 which might either 妨げる his 得るing the girl, or make serious trouble for him in 事例／患者 he took her by 軍隊, and at the same time he could 移転 to the girl's 所有／入手 the fortune which was now her father's—and he could 遂行する it all without tainting his own 手渡すs with the 血 of his 犠牲者s.
As the 十分な 可能性s of his devilish 計画／陰謀 広げるd before his mind's 注目する，もくろむ a grim smile curled his straight, thin lips at the thought of the 運命／宿命 which it entailed for the creator of the hideous monsters of the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery.
As he turned away from the bungalow his 注目する，もくろむ fell upon the trembling lascar who had …を伴ってd him to the 辛勝する／優位 of the veranda. He must be rid of the fellow in some way—no 注目する，もくろむ must see him （罪などを）犯す the 行為 he had in mind. A 解答 quickly occurred to him.
"急いで to the harbor," he said to the man in a low 発言する／表明する, "and tell those on board the ship that I shall join them presently. Have all in 準備完了 to sail. I wish to fetch some of my 所持品—all within the bungalow are dead."
No 命令（する） could have better ふさわしい the sailor. Without a word he turned and fled toward the ジャングル. 出身の Horn walked quickly to the workshop. The door hung open. Through the dark 内部の he strode straight to the opposite door which let upon the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery. On a nail driven into the door でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる hung a 激しい bull whip. The doctor took it 負かす／撃墜する as he raised the strong 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 which held the door. Then he stepped through into the moonlit inner campong—the bull whip in his 権利 手渡す, a revolver in his left.
A half dozen misshapen monsters roved restlessly about the hard packed earth of the pen. The noise of the 戦う／戦い in the 隣接するing enclosure had 誘発するd them from slumber and awakened in their half formed brains vague 尋問s and 恐れるs. At sight of 出身の Horn several of them 急ぐd for him with 脅迫的な growls, but a swift 割れ目 of the bull whip brought them to a sudden 現実化 of the 身元 of the 侵入者, so that they slunk away, muttering and whining in 激怒（する）.
出身の Horn passed quickly to the low shed in which the 残りの人，物 of the eleven were sleeping. With vicious 削減（する）s from the stinging 攻撃する he lay about him upon the sleeping things. Roaring and shrieking in 苦痛 and 怒り／怒る the creatures つまずくd to their feet and 板材d awkwardly into the open. Two of them turned upon their tormentor, but the 燃やすing 武器 on their ill 保護するd flesh sent them staggering 支援する out of reach, and in another moment all were 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd in the 中心 of the campong.
As cattle are driven, 出身の Horn drove the 哀れな creatures toward the door of the workshop. At the threshold of the dark 内部の the 脅すd things 停止（させる）d fearfully, and then as 出身の Horn 勧めるd them on from behind with his cruel whip they milled as cattle at the 入り口 to a strange corral.
Again and again he 勧めるd them for the door, but each time they turned away, and to escape the whip （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 and tore at the 塀で囲む of the palisade in a vain 成果／努力 to 乱打する it from their pathway. Their roars and shrieks were almost deafening as 出身の Horn, losing what little remained of his scant self-支配（する）／統制する, dashed の中で them laying to 権利 and left with the 厳しい whip and the butt of his 激しい revolver.
Most of the monsters scattered and turned 支援する into the 中心 of the enclosure, but three of them were 軍隊d through the doorway into the workshop, from the 不明瞭 of which they saw the patch of moonlight through the open door upon the opposite 味方する. Toward this they scurried as 出身の Horn turned 支援する into the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery for the others.
Three more herculean 成果／努力s he made before he （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 the last of the creatures through the outer doorway of the workshop into the north campong.
の中で the age old arts of the celestials 非，不，無 is more strangely 奮起させるing than that of 薬／医学. 半端物 herbs and unspeakable things when 適切に 構内／化合物d under a 都合のよい 面 of the heavenly 団体／死体s are potent to 達成する miraculous cures, and few are the Chinamen who do not brew some special concoction of their own 工夫するing for the lesser ills which beset mankind.
Sing was no exception in this 尊敬（する）・点. In さまざまな queerly 形態／調整d, bamboo covered jars he 持続するd a 供給（する） of tonics, balms and lotions. His first thought when he had made Professor Maxon comfortable upon the couch was to fetch his pet nostrum, for there 燃やすd strong within his yellow breast the same powerful yearning to 実験 that 示すs the greatest of the profession to whose mysteries he aspired.
Though the hideous noises from the inner campong rose threateningly, the imperturbable Sing left the bungalow and passed across the north campong to the little lean-to that he had built for himself against the palisade that separated the north enclosure from the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery.
Here he rummaged about in the dark until he had 設立する the two phials he sought. The noise of the monsters upon the opposite 味方する of the palisade had now assumed the dimensions of pandemonium, and through it all the Chinaman heard the constant 割れ目 that was the sharp 発言する／表明する of the bull whip.
He had 完全にするd his search and was about to return to the bungalow when the first of the monsters 現れるd into the north campong from the workshop. At the door of his shack Sing 物陰／風下 drew 支援する to watch, for he knew that behind them some one was 運動ing these horribly grotesque creatures from their 刑務所，拘置所.
One by one they （機の）カム 板材ing into the moonlight until Sing had counted eleven, and then, after them, （機の）カム a white man, bull whip and revolver in 手渡す. It was 出身の Horn. The equatorial moon shone 十分な upon him—there could be no mistake. The Chinaman saw him turn and lock the workshop door; saw him cross the campong to the outer gate; saw him pass through toward the ジャングル, の近くにing the gate.
Of a sudden there was a sad, low moaning through the surrounding trees; dense, 黒人／ボイコット clouds obscured the radiant moon; and then with hideous 雷鳴 and vivid flashes of 雷 the tempest broke in all its fury of 攻撃するing 勝利，勝つd and hurtling deluge. It was the first 広大な／多数の／重要な 嵐／襲撃する of the breaking up of the 季節風, and under the cover of its 不明瞭 Sing 物陰／風下 scurried through the monster filled campong to the bungalow. Within he 設立する the young man bathing Professor Maxon's 長，率いる as he had directed him to do.
"All gettee out," he said, jerking his thumb in the direction of the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery. "Eleven devils. Plenty soon come bung'low. What do?"
Number Thirteen had seen 出身の Horn's extra bull whip hanging upon a peg in the living room. For answer he stepped into that room and took the 武器 負かす／撃墜する. Then he returned to the professor's 味方する.
Outside the 脅すd monsters groped through the blinding rain and 不明瞭 in search of 避難所. Each vivid 雷 flash, and bellowing of にわか景気ing 雷鳴 brought responsive cries of 激怒（する） and terror from their hideous lips. It was Number Twelve who first 秘かに調査するd the 薄暗い light showing through the bungalow's living room window. With a low guttural to his companions he started toward the building. Up the low steps to the veranda they crept. Number Twelve peered through the window. He saw no one within, but there was warmth and dryness.
His little knowledge and lesser 推論する／理由ing faculties 示唆するd no thought of a doorway. With a blow he 粉々にするd the glass of the window. Then he 軍隊d his 団体／死体 through the 狭くする aperture. At the same moment a gust of 勝利，勝つd sucking through the broken panes drew open the door, and as Number Thirteen, 警告するd by the sound of breaking glass, sprang into the living room he was 直面するd by the entire horde of misshapen 存在s.
His heart went out in pity toward the 哀れな 乗組員, but he knew that his life 同様に as those of the two men in the 隣接するing room depended upon the 軍隊 and 技術 with which he might 扱う the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な 危機 which 直面するd them. He had seen and talked with most of the creatures when from time to time they had been brought singly into the workshop that their creator might mitigate the wrong he had done by training the poor minds with which he had endowed them to 推論する／理由 intelligently.
A few were hopeless imbeciles, unable to comprehend more than the rudimentary 必要物／必要条件s of filling their bellies when food was placed before them; yet even these were endowed with superhuman strength; and when 誘発するd 戦う／戦いd the more ひどく for the very 推論する／理由 of their brainlessness. Others, like Number Twelve, were of a higher order of 知能. They spoke English, and, after a fashion, 推論する／理由d in a 天然のまま sort of way. These were by far the most dangerous, for as the 力／強力にする of comparison is the 根底となる 原則 of 推論する／理由ing, so they were able to compare their lot with that of the few other men they had seen, and with the help of 出身の Horn to 部分的に／不公平に 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる the horrible wrong that had been done them.
出身の Horn, too, had let them know the 身元 of their creator, and thus implanted in their malformed brains the insidious 毒（薬） of 復讐. Envy and jealousy were there 同様に, and 憎悪 of all 存在s other than themselves. They envied the 緩和する and comparative beauty of the old professor and his assistant, and hated the latter for the cruelty of the bull whip and the constant menace of the ever ready revolver; and so as they were to them the 代表者／国会議員s of the 広大な／多数の／重要な human world of which they could never be a part, their envy and jealousy and 憎悪 of these men embraced the entire race which they 代表するd.
It was such that Number Thirteen 直面するd as he 現れるd from the professor's apartment.
"What do you want here?" he said, 演説（する）／住所ing Number Twelve, who stood a little in 前進する of the others.
"We have come for Maxon," growled the creature. "We have been penned up long enough. We want to be out here. We have come to kill Maxon and you and all who have made us what we are."
"Why do you wish to kill me?" asked the young man. "I am one of you. I was made in the same way that you were made."
Number Twelve opened his mismated 注目する，もくろむs in astonishment.
"Then you have already killed Maxon?" he asked.
"No. He was 負傷させるd by a savage enemy. I have been helping to make him 井戸／弁護士席 again. He has wronged me as much as he has you. If I do not wish to kill him, why should you? He did not mean to wrong us. He thought that he was doing 権利. He is in trouble now and we should stay and 保護する him."
"He lies," suddenly shouted another of the horde. "He is not one of us. Kill him! Kill him! Kill Maxon, too, and then we shall be as other men, for it is these men who keep us as we are."
The fellow started 今後 toward Number Thirteen as he spoke, and moved by the impulse of imitation the others （機の）カム on with him.
"I have spoken 公正に／かなり to you," said Number Thirteen in a low 発言する／表明する. "If you cannot understand fairness here is something you can understand."
Raising the bull whip above his 長，率いる the young 巨大（な） leaped の中で the 前進するing brutes and lay about him with mighty 一打／打撃s that put to shame the comparatively feeble blows with which 出身の Horn had been wont to 取引，協定 out 罰 to the poor, damned creatures of the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery.
For a moment they stood valiantly before his attack, but after two had grappled with him and been 投げつけるd headlong to the 床に打ち倒す they gave up and 急ぐd incontinently out into the maelstrom of the 叫び声をあげるing tempest.
In the doorway behind him Sing 物陰／風下 had been standing waiting the 結果 of the 遭遇（する） and ready to lend a 手渡す were it 要求するd. As the two men turned 支援する into the professor's room they saw that the 負傷させるd man's 注目する，もくろむs were open and upon them. At sight of Number Thirteen a 尋問 look （機の）カム into his 注目する，もくろむs.
"What has happened?" he asked feebly of Sing. "Where is my daughter? Where is Dr. 出身の Horn? What is this creature doing out of his pen?"
The blow of the parang upon the professor's skull had shocked his overwrought mind 支援する into the path of sanity. It had left him with a （疑いを）晴らす remembrance of the past, other than the 最近の fight in the living room—that was a blank—and it had given him a clearer 視野 of the 計画（する）s he had been entertaining for so long 親族 to this soulless creature.
The first thought that sprang to his mind as he saw Number Thirteen before him was of his mad 意向 to give his daughter to such a monstrous thing. With the recollection （機の）カム a sudden loathing and 憎悪 of this and the other creatures of his unholy experimentations.
Presently he realized that his questions had not been answered.
"Sing!" he shouted. "Answer me. Where are Virginia and Dr. 出身の Horn?"
"All gonee. Me no know. All gonee. Maybeso allee dead."
"My God!" groaned the stricken man; and then his 注目する，もくろむs again 落ちるing upon the silent 巨大（な） in the doorway, "Out of my sight," he shrieked. "Out of my sight! Never let me see you again—and to think that I would have given my only daughter to a soulless thing like you. Away! Before I go mad and 殺す you."
Slowly the color 機動力のある to the neck and 直面する of the 巨大（な）—then suddenly it receded, leaving him as ashen as death. His 広大な／多数の／重要な 手渡す gripped the 在庫／株 of the bull whip. A 選び出す／独身 blow was all that would have been needed to silence Professor Maxon forever. There was 殺人 in the 負傷させるd heart. The man took a step 今後 into the room, and then something drew his 注目する，もくろむs to a 位置／汚点／見つけ出す upon the 塀で囲む just above Professor Maxon's shoulder—it was a photograph of Virginia Maxon.
Without a word Number Thirteen turned upon his heel and passed out into the 嵐／襲撃する.
Scarcely had the Ithaca （疑いを）晴らすd the 暗礁 which lies almost across the mouth of the little harbor where she had been moored for so many months than the tempest broke upon her in all its terrific fury. Bududreen was no mean sailor, but he was short 手渡すd, nor is it reasonable to suppose that even with a 十分な 乗組員 he could have 天候d the terrific 強風 which （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 負かす／撃墜する upon the hapless 大型船. Buffeted by 広大な／多数の／重要な waves, and stripped of every shred of canvas by the 軍隊 of the mighty 勝利，勝つd that howled about her, the Ithaca drifted a hopeless 難破させる soon after the 嵐／襲撃する struck her.
Below deck the terrified girl clung 猛烈に to a stanchion as the stricken ship 肺d sickeningly before the ハリケーン. For half an hour the awful suspense 耐えるd, and then with a terrific 衝突，墜落 the 大型船 struck, shivering and trembling from 茎・取り除く to 厳しい.
Virginia Maxon sank to her 膝s in 祈り, for this she thought must surely be the end. On deck Bududreen and his 乗組員 had 攻撃するd themselves to the masts, and as the Ithaca struck the 暗礁 before the harbor, 支援する upon which she had been driven, the tall 政治家s with their living freight snapped at the deck and went overboard carrying every thing with them まっただ中に shrieks and cries of terror that were 溺死するd and choked by the wild tumult of the night.
Twice the girl felt the ship strike upon the 暗礁, then a 広大な／多数の／重要な wave caught and carried her high into the 空気／公表する, dropping her with a nauseating 肺 which seemed to the 拘留するd girl to be carrying the ship to the very 底（に届く） of the ocean. With の近くにd 注目する，もくろむs she clung in silent 祈り beside her 寝台／地位 waiting for the moment that would bring the （海，煙などが）飲み込むing waters and oblivion—praying that the end might come speedily and 解放（する） her from the 拷問 of nervous 逮捕 that had terrorized her for what seemed an eternity.
After the last, long dive the Ithaca 権利d herself laboriously, wallowing drunkenly, but 明らかに upon an even keel in いっそう少なく 騒然とした waters. One long minute dragged after another, yet no 窒息させるing deluge 注ぐd in upon the girl, and presently she realized that the ship had, at least 一時的に, 天候d the awful buffeting of the savage elements. Now she felt but a gentle roll, though the wild 騒動 of the 嵐／襲撃する still （機の）カム to her ears through the 激しい planking of the Ithaca's 船体.
For a long hour she lay wondering what 運命／宿命 had overtaken the 大型船 and whither she had been driven, and then, with a gentle grinding sound, the ship stopped, swung around, and finally （機の）カム to 残り／休憩（する） with a slight 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） to starboard. The 勝利，勝つd howled about her, the 豪雨 （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 loudly upon her, but except for a slight 激しく揺するing the ship lay 静かな.
Hours passed with no other sounds than those of the 速く 病弱なing tempest. The girl heard no 調印するs of life upon the ship. Her curiosity became more and more 熱心に 誘発するd. She had that indefinable, intuitive feeling that she was utterly alone upon the 大型船, and at length, unable to 耐える the inaction and 不確定 longer, made her way to the companion ladder where for half an hour she futilely 試みる／企てるd to 除去する the hatch.
As she worked she failed to hear the 捨てるing of naked 団体／死体s clambering over the ship's 味方する, or the padding of unshod feet upon the deck above her. She was about to give up her work at the hatch when the 激しい 木造の cover suddenly 開始するd to move above her as though actuated by some supernatural 力／強力にする. Fascinated, the girl stood gazing in wide-注目する，もくろむd astonishment as one end of the hatch rose higher and higher until a little patch of blue sky 明らかにする／漏らすd the fact that morning had come. Then the cover slid suddenly 支援する and Virginia Maxon 設立する herself looking into a savage and terrible 直面する.
The dark 肌 was creased in 猛烈な／残忍な wrinkles about the 注目する，もくろむs and mouth. Gleaming tiger cat's teeth curved 上向き from 穴を開けるs pierced to receive them in the upper half of each ear. The slit ear 高く弓形に打ち返すs supported 激しい （犯罪の）一味s whose 負わせる had stretched the 肌 until the long 宙返り飛行 残り／休憩（する）d upon the brown shoulders. The とじ込み／提出するd and blackened teeth behind the loose lips 追加するd the last touch of hideousness to this terrible countenance.
Nor was this all. A 得点する／非難する／２０ of 平等に ferocious 直面するs peered 負かす／撃墜する from behind the 真っ先の. With a little 叫び声をあげる Virginia Maxon sprang 支援する to the lower deck and ran toward her 特別室. Behind her she heard the commotion of many men descending the companionway.
As Number Thirteen （機の）カム into the campong after quitting the bungalow his heart was a 大混乱 of 相反する emotions. His little world had been wiped out. His creator—the man whom he thought his only friend and benefactor—had suddenly turned against him. The beautiful creature he worshipped was either lost or dead; Sing had said so. He was nothing but a 哀れな THING. There was no place in the world for him, and even should he again find Virginia Maxon, he had 出身の Horn's word for it that she would 縮む from him and loathe him even more than another.
With no 計画（する）s and no hopes he walked aimlessly through the blinding rain, oblivious of it and of the vivid 雷 and deafening 雷鳴. The palisade at length brought him to a sudden stop. Mechanically he squatted on his haunches with his 支援する against it, and there, in the 中央 of the fury of the 嵐／襲撃する he 征服する／打ち勝つd the tempest that 激怒（する）d in his own breast. The 殺人 that rose again and again in his untaught heart he 軍隊d 支援する by thoughts of the 甘い, pure 直面する of the girl whose image he had 始める，決める up in the inner 寺 of his 存在, as a gentle, guiding divinity.
"He made me without a soul," he repeated over and over again to himself, "but I have 設立する a soul—she shall be my soul. 出身の Horn could not explain to me what a soul is. He does not know. 非，不，無 of them knows. I am wiser than all the 残り／休憩（する）, for I have learned what a soul is. 注目する，もくろむs cannot see it—fingers cannot feel it, but he who 所有する it knows that it is there for it fills his whole breast with a 広大な／多数の／重要な, wonderful love and worship for something infinitely finer than man's dull senses can 計器—something that guides him into paths far above the plain of soulless beasts and bestial men.
"Let those who will say that I have no soul, for I am 満足させるd with the soul I have 設立する. It would never 許す me to （打撃，刑罰などを）与える on others the terrible wrong that Professor Maxon has （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd on me—yet he never 疑問s his own 所有／入手 of a soul. It would not 許す me to revel in the coarse brutalities of 出身の Horn—and I am sure that 出身の Horn thinks he has a soul. And if the savage men who （機の）カム tonight to kill have souls, then I am glad that my soul is after my own choosing—I would not care for one like theirs."
The sudden equatorial 夜明け 設立する the man still musing. The 嵐／襲撃する had 中止するd and as the daylight brought the surroundings to 見解（をとる） Number Thirteen became aware that he was not alone in the campong. All about him lay the eleven terrible men whom he had driven from the bungalow the previous night. The sight of them brought a 現実化 of new 責任／義務s. To leave them here in the campong would mean the 即座の death of Professor Maxon and the Chinaman. To turn them into the ジャングル might mean a 類似の 運命／宿命 for Virginia Maxon were she wandering about in search of the 野営—Number Thirteen could not believe that she was dead. It seemed too monstrous to believe that he should never see her again, and he knew so little of death that it was impossible for him to realize that that beautiful creature ever could 中止する to be filled with the vivacity of life.
The young man had 決定するd to leave the （軍の）野営地，陣営 himself—partly on account of the cruel words Professor Maxon had 投げつけるd at him the night before, but principally in order that he might search for the lost girl. Of course he had not the remotest idea where to look for her, but as 出身の Horn had explained that they were upon a small island he felt reasonably sure that he should find her in time.
As he looked at the sleeping monsters 近づく him he 決定するd that the only 解答 of his problem was to take them all with him. Number Twelve lay closest to him, and stepping to his 味方する he 軽く押す／注意を引くd him with the butt of the bull whip he still carried. The creature opened his dull 注目する，もくろむs.
"Get up," said Number Thirteen.
Number Twelve rose, looking askance at the bull whip.
"We are not 手配中の，お尋ね者 here," said Number Thirteen. "I am going away and you are all going with me. We shall find a place where we may live in peace and freedom. Are you not tired of always 存在 penned up?"
"Yes," replied Number Twelve, still looking at the whip.
"You need not 恐れる the whip," said the young man. "I shall not use it on those who make no trouble. Wake the others and tell them what I have said. All must come with me—those who 辞退する shall feel the whip."
Number Twelve did as he was 企て，努力，提案. The creatures mumbled の中で themselves for a few minutes. Finally Number Thirteen 割れ目d his long whip to attract their attention.
"Come!" he said.
Nine of them shuffled after him as he turned toward the outer gate—only Number Ten and Number Three held 支援する. The young man walked quickly to where they stood 注目する，もくろむing him sullenly. The others 停止（させる）d to watch—ready to spring upon their new master should the tide of the 差し迫った 戦う／戦い turn against him. The two mutineers 支援するd away snarling, their hideous features distorted in 激怒（する）.
"Come!" repeated Number Thirteen.
"We will stay here," growled Number Ten. "We have not yet finished with Maxon."
A 宙返り飛行 in the butt of the bull whip was about the young man's wrist. Dropping the 武器 from his 手渡す it still dangled by the 宙返り飛行. At the same instant he 開始する，打ち上げるd himself at the throat of Number Ten, for he realized that a 決定的な victory now without the 援助（する） of the 武器 they all 恐れるd would make the balance of his work easier.
The brute met the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 with lowered 長，率いる and outstretched 手渡すs, and in another second they were locked in a clinch, 涙／ほころびing at one another like two 広大な／多数の／重要な gorillas. For a moment Number Three stood watching the 戦う／戦い, and then he too sprang in to 援助（する） his fellow mutineer. Number Thirteen was striking 激しい blows with his 巨大（な） 手渡すs upon the 直面する and 長，率いる of his antagonist, while the long, uneven fangs of the latter had 設立する his breast and neck a half dozen times. 血 covered them both. Number Three threw his enormous 負わせる into the 衝突 with the frenzy of a mad bull.
Again and again he got a 持つ／拘留する upon the young 巨大（な）'s throat only to be shaken loose by the mighty muscles. The excitement of the 衝突 was telling upon the malformed minds of the 観客s. Presently one who was almost brainless, 事実上の／代理 upon the impulse of suggestion, leaped in の中で the 闘士，戦闘機s, striking and biting at Number Thirteen. It was all that was needed —another second 設立する the whole monstrous 乗組員 upon the 選び出す／独身 man.
His mighty strength availed him but little in the unequal 衝突—eleven to one were too 広大な／多数の／重要な 半端物s even for those powerful thews. His 広大な／多数の／重要な advantage lay in his superior 知能, but even this seemed futile in the 直面する of the enormous 負わせる of numbers that …に反対するd him. Time and again he had almost shaken himself 解放する／自由な only to 落ちる once more—dragged 負かす／撃墜する by hairy 武器 about his 脚s.
Hither and thither about the campong the 戦う／戦い 激怒（する）d until the fighting 集まり rolled against the palisade, and here, at last, with his 支援する to the structure, Number Thirteen 回復するd his feet, and with the 激しい 在庫／株 of the bull whip （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 off, for a moment, those nearest him. All were winded, but when those who were left of the eleven 初めの antagonists drew 支援する to 回復する their breath, the young 巨大（な） gave them no 一時的休止，執行延期, but leaped の中で them with the long 攻撃する they had such good 推論する／理由 to hate and 恐れる.
The result was as his higher 知能 had foreseen—the creatures scattered to escape the fury of the 攻撃する and a moment later he had them at his mercy. About the campong lay four who had felt the 十分な 軍隊 of his 激しい 握りこぶし, while not one but bore some 示す of the 戦う／戦い.
Not a moment did he give them to recuperate after he had scattered them before he 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd them up once more 近づく the outer gate—but now they were docile and submissive. In pairs he ordered them to 解除する their unconscious comrades to their shoulders and 耐える them into the ジャングル, for Number Thirteen was setting out into the world with his grim tribe in search of his lady love.
Once 井戸／弁護士席 within the ジャングル they 停止（させる）d to eat of the more familiar fruit which had always formed the greater 本体，大部分／ばら積みの of their sustenance. Thus refreshed, they 始める，決める out once more after the leader who wandered aimlessly beneath the shade of the tall ジャングル trees まっただ中に the gorgeous tropic blooms and gay, songless birds—and of the twelve only the leader saw the beauties that surrounded them or felt the strange, mysterious 影響（力） of the untracked world they trod. Chance took them toward the west until presently they 現れるd upon the harbor's 辛勝する／優位, where from the matted ジャングル they overlooked for the first time the waters of the little bay and the broader expanse of 海峡 beyond, until their 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d at last upon the blurred lines of distant Borneo.
From other vantage points at the ジャングル's 国境 two other 選挙立会人s looked out upon the scene. One was the lascar whom 出身の Horn had sent 負かす／撃墜する to the Ithaca the night before but who had reached the harbor after she sailed. The other was 出身の Horn himself. And both were looking out upon the 取り去る／解体するd 難破させる of the Ithaca where it lay in the sand 近づく the harbor's southern 辛勝する／優位.
Neither 投機・賭けるd 前へ／外へ from his place of concealment, for beyond the Ithaca ten prahus were pulling gracefully into the 静かな waters of the 水盤／入り江.
Rajah Muda Saffir, caught by the ハリケーン the 先行する night as he had been about to （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 across to Borneo, had scurried for 避難所 within one of the many tiny coves which indent the island's entire coast. It happened that his 港／避難所 of 避難 was but a short distance south of the harbor in which he knew the Ithaca to be moored, and in the morning he decided to 支払う／賃金 that 大型船 a visit in the hope that he might learn something of advantage about the girl from one of her lascar 乗組員.
The wily Malay had long 差し控えるd from 略奪するing the Ithaca for 恐れる such an 行為／法令／行動する might militate against the larger villainy he 目的d （罪などを）犯すing against her white owner, but when he 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd the point and （機の）カム in sight of the 立ち往生させるd 難破させる he put all such thoughts from him and made straight for the helpless hulk to glean whatever of 海難救助 might yet remain within her 乱打するd 船体.
The old rascal had little thought of the priceless treasure hidden beneath the Ithaca's clean swept deck as he ordered his savage henchmen up her 味方するs while he lay 支援する upon his sleeping mat beneath the canopy which 保護するd his 副／悪徳行為-regal 長，率いる from the blistering tropic sun.
Number Thirteen watched the wild 長，率いる hunters with keenest 利益／興味 as they clambered 船内に the 大型船. With 出身の Horn he saw the evident amazement which followed the 開始 of the hatch, though neither guessed its 原因（となる）. He saw the haste with which a half dozen of the 軍人s leaped 負かす／撃墜する the companionway and heard their savage shouts as they 追求するd their quarry within the bowels of the ship.
A few minutes later they 現れるd dragging a woman with them. 出身の Horn and Number Thirteen 認めるd the girl 同時に, but the doctor, though he ground his teeth in futile 激怒（する）, knew that he was helpless to 回避する the 悲劇. Number Thirteen neither knew nor cared.
"Come!" he called to his grotesque horde. "Kill the men and save the girl —the one with the golden hair," he 追加するd as the sudden 現実化 （機の）カム to him that 非，不，無 of these creatures ever had seen a woman before. Then he dashed from the 避難所 of the ジャングル, across the beach and into the water, his fearful pack at his heels.
The Ithaca lay now in about five feet of water, and the war prahus of Muda Saffir 棒 upon her seaward 味方する, so that those who 乗組員を乗せた them did not see the twelve who splashed through the water from land. Never before had any of the 救助者s seen a larger 団体／死体 of water than the little stream which 負傷させる through their campong, but 事故s and 実験s in that had taught them the danger of 潜水するing their 長，率いるs. They could not swim, but all were large and strong, so that they were able to 押し進める their way 速く through the water to the very 味方する of the ship.
Here they 設立する difficulty in reaching the deck, but in a moment Number Thirteen had solved the problem by 要求するing one of the taller of his 乗組員 to stand の近くに in by the ship while the others clambered upon his shoulders and from there to the Ithaca's deck.
Number Thirteen was the first to pull himself over the 大型船's 味方する, and as he did so he saw some half dozen Dyaks 準備するing to やめる her upon the opposite 味方する. They were the last of the 搭乗 party—the girl was nowhere in sight. Without waiting for his men the young 巨大（な） sprang across the deck. His one thought was to find Virginia Maxon.
At the sound of his approach the Dyak turned, and at the sight of a pajama 覆う？ white man 武装した only with a long whip they emitted savage cries of 予期, counting the handsome トロフィー upon the white one's shoulders as already theirs. Number Thirteen would have paid no attention whatever to them had they not （性的に）いたずらするd him, for he wished only to reach the girl's 味方する as quickly as possible; but in another moment he 設立する himself 直面するd by a half dozen dancing wild men, brandishing wicked looking parangs, and crying tauntingly.
Up went the 広大な／多数の／重要な bull whip, and without abating his 速度(を上げる） a 粒子 the man leaped into the 中央 of the wicked blades that menaced him. 権利 and left with the quickness of thought the 激しい 攻撃する fell upon 長，率いるs, shoulders and sword 武器. There was no chance to （権力などを）行使する a blade in the 直面する of that terrific 猛攻撃, for the whip fell, not with the ordinary 軍隊 of a man-held 攻撃する, but with all the stupendous 力／強力にする of those 巨大（な） shoulders and 武器 behind it.
A 選び出す／独身 blow felled the 真っ先の 長，率いる hunter, breaking his shoulder and biting into the flesh and bone as a 激しい sword bites. Again and again the merciless leather fell, while in the boats below Muda Saffir and his men shouted loud cries of 激励 to their companions on the ship, and a wide-注目する，もくろむd girl in the 厳しい of Muda Saffir's own prahu looked on in terror, hope and 賞賛 at the man of her own race whom she felt was 戦う／戦いing against all these 半端物s for her alone.
Virginia Maxon 認めるd her 支持する／優勝者 即時に as he who had fought for her and saved her once before, from the hideous creature of her father's 実験s. With 手渡すs tight 圧力（をかける）d against her bosom the girl leaned 今後, 緊張した with excitement, watching every move of the lithe, 巨大（な） 人物／姿／数字, as, silhouetted against the brazen tropic sky, it towered above the dancing, shrieking 長，率いる hunters who writhed beneath the awful 攻撃する.
Muda Saffir saw that the 戦う／戦い was going against his men, and it filled him with 怒り／怒る. Turning to one of his headmen he ordered two more boatloads of 軍人s to the Ithaca's deck. As they were 急ぐing to obey their leader's 命令（する） there was a 一時的休止，執行延期 in the fighting on the ship, for the three who had not fallen beneath the bull whip had leaped overboard to escape the 運命／宿命 which had overtaken their comrades.
As the 増強s started to 規模 the 大型船's 味方する Number Thirteen's searching 注目する，もくろむs 設立する the girl in Muda Saffir's prahu, where it lay a little off from the Ithaca, and as the first of the enemy clambered over the rail she saw a smile of 激励 light the （疑いを）晴らす 削減（する） features of the man above her. Virginia Maxon sent 支援する an answering smile—a smile that filled the young 巨大（な）'s heart with pride and happiness—such a smile as 勇敢に立ち向かう men have been content to fight and die for since woman first learned the art of smiling.
Number Thirteen could have beaten 支援する many of the 増強するing party before they reached the deck, but he did not care to do so. In the spontaneous 倫理学 of the man there seemed no place for an 不公平な advantage over an enemy, and 追加するd to this was his newly acquired love of 戦う／戦い, so he was content to wait until his 敵s stood on an even 地盤 with him before he engaged them. But they never （機の）カム within reach of his ready 攻撃する. Instead, as they （機の）カム above the ship's 味方する they paused, wide-注目する，もくろむd and terror stricken, and with cries of 恐れる and びっくり仰天 dropped precipitately 支援する into the sea, shouting 警告s to those who were about to 規模 the 船体.
Muda Saffir arose in his prahu 悪口を言う／悪態ing and reviling the 脅すd Dyaks. He did not know the 原因（となる） of their alarm, but presently he saw it behind the 巨大（な） upon the Ithaca's deck—eleven horrible monstrosities 板材ing 今後, snarling and growling, to their leader's 味方する.
At the sight his own dark countenance went ashen, and with trembling lips he ordered his oarsmen to pull for the open sea. The girl, too, saw the frightful creatures that surrounded the man upon the deck. She thought that they were about to attack him, and gave a little cry of 警告, but in another instant she realized that they were his companions, for with him they 急ぐd to the 味方する of the ship to stand for a moment looking 負かす／撃墜する upon the struggling Dyaks in the water below.
Two prahus lay 直接／まっすぐに beneath them, and into these the 長，率いる hunters were 緊急発進するing. The balance of the flotilla was now making 早い 前進 under oars and sail toward the mouth of the harbor, and as Number Thirteen saw that the girl was 存在 borne away from him, he shouted a 命令（する） to his misshapen 乗組員, and without waiting to see if they would follow him leaped into the nearer of the two boats beneath.
It was already half filled with Dyaks, some of whom were あわてて manning the oars. Others of the 長，率いる hunters were 緊急発進するing over the gunwale. In an instant pandemonium 統治するd in the little 大型船. Savage 軍人s sprang toward the tall 人物／姿／数字 非常に高い above them. Parangs flashed. The bull whip hissed and 割れ目d, and then into the 中央 of it all （機の）カム a horrid 雪崩／（抗議などの）殺到 of fearful and grotesque monsters—the young 巨大（な）'s 乗組員 had followed at his 命令（する）.
The 戦う／戦い in the prahu was short and 猛烈な／残忍な. For an instant the Dyaks 試みる／企てるd to 持つ／拘留する their own, but in the 直面する of the snarling, rending horde that （海，煙などが）飲み込むd them terror got the better of them all, so that those who were not 打ち勝つ dived overboard and swam 速く toward shore.
The other prahu had not waited to 補助装置 its companion, but before it was 完全に filled had gotten under way and was now 速く 精密検査するing the balance of the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い.
出身の Horn had been an excited 証言，証人／目撃する to all that had occurred upon the tranquil bosom of the little harbor. He had been filled with astonishment at sight of the inhabitants of the 法廷，裁判所 of mystery fighting under the leadership of Number Thirteen, and now he watched interestedly the 結果 of the adventure.
The sight of the girl 存在 borne away in the prahu of the Malay rajah to a 運命／宿命 worse than death, had roused in him both keen 悔いる and savage 激怒（する）, but it was the life of 緩和する that he was losing that 関心d him most. He had felt so sure of winning Professor Maxon's fortune through either a 軍隊d or voluntary marriage with the girl that his feelings now were as of one whose rightful 遺産 has been foully ひったくるd from him. The thought of the girl's danger and 苦しむing were of but 第２位 consideration to him, for the man was incapable of either 深い love or true chivalry.
やめる the contrary were the emotions which 勧めるd on the soulless creature who now 設立する himself in undisputed 所有／入手 of a Dyak war prahu. His only thought was of the girl 存在 速く borne away across the 微光ing waters of the 海峡. He knew not to what dangers she was exposed, or what 運命／宿命 脅すd her. All he knew was that she had been taken by 軍隊 against her will. He had seen the look of terror in her 注目する，もくろむs, and the 夜明けing hope die out as the boat that carried her had turned 速く away from the Ithaca. His one thought now was to 救助（する） her from her abductors and return her to her father. Of his own reward or 利益（をあげる） he entertained no 選び出す／独身 thought—it was enough if he could fight for her. That would be reward 十分な.
Neither Number Thirteen nor any of his 乗組員 had ever before seen a boat, and outside of the leader there was scarcely enough brains in the entire party to （判決などを）下す it at all likely that they could ever navigate it, but the young man saw that the other prahus were 存在 propelled by the long sticks which protruded from their 味方するs, and he also saw the sails bellying with 勝利，勝つd, though he had but a vague conception of their 目的.
For a moment he stood watching the 活動／戦闘s of the men in the nearest boat, and then he 始める，決める himself to the 仕事 of placing his own men at the oars and 教えるing them in the manner of （権力などを）行使するing the unfamiliar 器具／実施するs. For an hour he worked with the brainless things that 構成するd his party. They could not seem to learn what was 要求するd of them. The paddles were continually fouling one another, or 存在 単に dipped into the water and 孤立した without the faintest 外見 of a 一打／打撃 made.
The tiresome 作戦行動ing had carried them about in circles 支援する and 前へ／外へ across the harbor, but by it Number Thirteen had himself learned something of the proper method of propelling and steering his （手先の）技術. At last, more through 事故 than 意図, they （機の）カム opposite the mouth of the 水盤／入り江, and then chance did for them what days of arduous 努力する upon their part might have failed to 遂行する.
As they hung wavering in the 開始, the 幅の広い 海峡 before them, and their quarry 急速な／放蕩な 減らすing to small specks upon the distant horizon, a 浮浪者 land 微風 suddenly bellied the flapping sail. The prahu swung quickly about with nose pointed toward the sea, the sail filled, and the long, 狭くする （手先の）技術 発射 out of the harbor and sped on over the dancing waters in the wake of her sisters.
On shore behind them the infuriated Dyaks who had escaped to the beach danced and shrieked; 出身の Horn, from his hiding place, looked on in surprised wonder, and Bududreen's lascar 悪口を言う／悪態d the 運命／宿命 that had left a party of forty 長，率いる hunters upon the same small island with him.
Smaller and smaller grew the 退却／保養地ing prahu as, straight as an arrow, she sped toward the 薄暗い 輪郭（を描く） of verdure-覆う？ Borneo.
出身の Horn 悪口を言う／悪態d the chance that had snatched the girl from him, but he tried to content himself with the thought that the treasure probably still 残り／休憩（する）d in the cabin of the Ithaca, where Bududreen was to have deposited it. He wished that the Dyaks would take themselves off so that he could board the 大型船 and carry the chest 岸に to bury it against the time that 運命／宿命 should 供給する a means for 輸送（する）ing it to Singapore.
In the water below him floated the Ithaca's masts, their grisly 重荷（を負わせる）s still 攻撃するd to their wave swept 味方するs. Bududreen lay there, his contorted features 始める，決める in a horrible grimace of death which grinned up at the man he would have cheated, as though conscious of the fact that the white man would have betrayed him had the 適切な時期 come, the while he enjoyed in 予期 the other's 失望 in the loss of both the girl and the treasure.
The tide was rising now, and presently the Ithaca began to float. No sooner was it 明らかな that she was 解放する／自由な than the Dyaks sprang into the water and swam to her 味方する. Like monkeys they 緊急発進するd 船内に, 群れているing below deck in search, thought 出身の Horn, of 略奪する. He prayed that they would not discover the chest.
Presently a half dozen of them leaped overboard and swam to the 集まり of 絡まるd spars and 船の索具 which littered the beach. Selecting what they wished they returned to the 大型船, and a few minutes later 出身の Horn was chagrined to see them stepping a 陪審／陪審員団 mast—he thought the treasure lay in the Ithaca's cabin.
Before dark the 大型船 moved slowly out of the harbor, setting a course across the 海峡 in the direction that the war prahus had taken. When it was 明らかな that there was no danger that the 長，率いる hunters would return, the lascar （機の）カム from his hiding place, and dancing up and 負かす／撃墜する upon the shore 叫び声をあげるd warlike challenges and taunts at the 退却／保養地ing enemy.
出身の Horn also （機の）カム 前へ／外へ, much to the sailor's surprise, and in silence the two stood watching the disappearing ship. At length they turned and made their way up the stream toward （軍の）野営地，陣営—there was no longer aught to 恐れる there. 出身の Horn wondered if the creatures he had loosed upon Professor Maxon had done their work before they left, or if they had all turned to mush as had Number Thirteen.
Once at the 野営 his questions were answered, for he saw a light in the bungalow, and as he 機動力のある the steps there were Sing and Professor Maxon just coming from the living room.
"出身の Horn!" exclaimed the professor. "You, then, are not dead; but where is Virginia? Tell me that she is 安全な."
"She has been carried away" was the startling answer. "Your creatures, under the thing you wished to marry her to, have taken her to Borneo with a 禁止（する）d of Malay and Dyak 著作権侵害者s. I was alone and could do nothing to 妨げる them."
"God!" moaned the old man. "Why did I not kill the thing when it stood within my 力／強力にする to do so. Only last night he was here beside me, and now it is too late."
"I 警告するd you," said 出身の Horn, coldly.
"I was mad," retorted the professor. "Could you not see that I was mad? Oh, why did you not stop me? You were sane enough. You at least might have 軍隊d me to abandon the insane obsession which has overpowered my 推論する／理由 for all these terrible months. I am sane now, but it is too late—too late."
"Both you and your daughter could only have 解釈する／通訳するd any such 活動／戦闘 on my part as 扇動するd by self-利益／興味, for you both knew that I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to make her my wife," replied the other. "My 手渡すs were tied. I am sorry now that I did not 行為／法令／行動する, but you can readily see the position in which I was placed."
"Can nothing be done to get her 支援する?" cried the father. "There must be some way to save her. Do it 出身の Horn, and not only is my daughter yours but my wealth 同様に—every thing that I 所有する shall be yours if you will but save her from those frightful creatures."
"The Ithaca is gone, too," replied the doctor. "There is only a small boat that I hid in the ジャングル for some such 緊急. It will carry us to Borneo, but what can we four do against five hundred 著作権侵害者s and the dozen monsters you have brought into the world? No, Professor Maxon, I 恐れる there is little hope, though I am willing to give my life in an 試みる／企てる to save Virginia. You will not forget your 約束 should we 後継する?"
"No, doctor," replied the old man. "I 断言する that you shall have Virginia as your wife, and all my 所有物／資産／財産 shall be made over to you if she is 救助（する）d."
Sing 物陰／風下 had been a silent listener to this strange conversation. An 半端物 look （機の）カム into his slant 注目する，もくろむs as he heard 出身の Horn exact a 確定／確認 from the professor, but what passed in his shrewd mind only he could say.
It was too late to 試みる／企てる to make a start that day for Borneo, as 不明瞭 had already fallen. Professor Maxon and 出身の Horn walked over to the workshop and the inner campong to ascertain what 損失 had been done there.
On their return Sing was setting the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する on the veranda for the evening meal. The two men were talking, and without making his presence noticeable the Chinaman hovered about ever within ear 発射.
"I cannot make it out, 出身の Horn," Professor Maxon was 説. "Not a board broken, and the doors both 明らかに opened 故意に by someone familiar with locks and bolts. Who could have done it?"
"You forget Number Thirteen," 示唆するd the doctor.
"But the chest!" expostulated the other. "What in the world would he want of that enormous and 激しい chest?"
"He might have thought that it 含む／封じ込めるd treasure," hazarded 出身の Horn, in an innocent トン of 発言する／表明する.
"Bosh, my dear man," replied Professor Maxon. "He knew nothing of treasures, or money, or the need or value of either. I tell you the workshop was opened, and the inner campong 同様に by some one who knew the value of money and 手配中の，お尋ね者 that chest, but why they should have 解放（する）d the creatures from the inner enclosure is beyond me."
"And I tell you Professor Maxon that it could have been 非，不，無 other than Number Thirteen," 主張するd 出身の Horn. "Did I not myself see him 主要な his eleven monsters as easily as a captain 命令（する）s his company? The fellow is brighter than we have imagined. He has learned much from us both, he has 推論する／理由d, and he has shrewdly guessed many things that he could not have known through experience."
"But his 反対する?" asked the professor.
"That is simple," returned 出身の Horn. "You have held out hopes to him that soon he should come to live under your roof with Virginia. The creature has been madly infatuated with her ever since the day he took her from Number One, and you have encouraged his infatuation until yesterday. Then you 回復するd your sanity and put him in his rightful place. What is the result? 否定するd the 平易な prey he 推定する／予想するd he すぐに decided to take it by 軍隊, and with that end in 見解（をとる）, and taking advantage of the 一連の remarkable circumstances which played into his 手渡すs, he 解放するd his fellows, and with them 急いでd to the beach in search of Virginia and in hopes of 存在 able to 飛行機で行く with her upon the Ithaca. There he met the Malay 著作権侵害者s, and together they formed an 同盟 under 条件 of which Number Thirteen is to have the girl, and the 著作権侵害者s the chest in return for 輸送（する）ing him and his 乗組員 to Borneo. Why it is all perfectly simple and 論理（学）の, Professor Maxon; do you not see it now?"
"You may be 権利, doctor," answered the old man. "But it is idle to conjecture. Tomorrow we can be up and doing, so let us get what sleep we can tonight. We shall need all our energies if we are to save my poor, dear girl, from the clutches of that horrid, soulless thing."
At the very moment that he spoke the 反対する of his contumely was entering the dark mouth of a 幅の広い river that flowed from out of the heart of savage Borneo. In the prahu with him his eleven hideous companions now bent to their paddles with わずかに 増加するd efficiency. Before them the leader saw a 解雇する／砲火／射撃 炎ing upon a tiny island in the 中心 of the stream. Toward this they turned their silent way. Grimly the war prahu with its frightful freight nosed closer to the bank.
At last Number Thirteen made out the 人物／姿／数字s of men about the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and as they （機の）カム still closer he was sure that they were members of the very party he had been 追求するing across the 幅の広い waters for hours. The prahus were drawn up upon the bank and the 軍人s were 準備するing to eat.
Just as the young 巨大（な）s' prahu （機の）カム within the circle of firelight a swarthy Malay approached the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, dragging a white girl 概略で by the arm. No more was needed to 納得させる Number Thirteen of the 身元 of the party. With a low 命令（する） to his fellows he 勧めるd them to redoubled 速度(を上げる）. At the same instant a Dyak 軍人 caught sight of the approaching boat as it sped into the 十分な glare of the light.
At sight of the occupants the 長，率いる hunters scattered for their own prahus. The frightful 面 of the enemy turned their savage hearts to water, leaving no fight in their ordinarily warlike souls.
So quickly they moved that as the 追求するing prahu touched the bank all the nearer boats had been 開始する，打ち上げるd, and the remaining 著作権侵害者s were scurrying across the little island for those which lay upon the opposite 味方する. の中で these was the Malay who guarded the girl, but he had not been quick enough to 妨げる Virginia Maxon 認めるing the stalwart 人物／姿／数字 standing in the 屈服する of the oncoming （手先の）技術.
As he dragged her away toward the prahu of Muda Saffir she cried out to the strange white man who seemed her self-任命するd protector.
"Help! Help!" she called. "This way! Across the island!" And then the brown 手渡す of her jailer の近くにd over her mouth. Like a tigress she fought to 解放する／自由な herself, or to 拘留する her captor until the 救助（する） party should catch up with them, but the scoundrel was muscled like a bull, and when the girl held 支援する he 解除するd her across his shoulder and broke into a run.
Rajah Muda Saffir had no stomach for a fight himself, but he was loathe to lose the prize he had but just won, and seeing that his men were panic-stricken he saw no 代案／選択肢 but to 決起大会／結集させる them for a 簡潔な／要約する stand that would give the little moment 要求するd to slip away in his own prahu with the girl.
Calling aloud for those around him to come to his support he 停止（させる）d fifty yards from his boat just as Number Thirteen with his 猛烈な／残忍な, brainless horde swept up from the opposite 味方する of the island in the wake of him who bore Virginia Maxon. The old rajah 後継するd in 集会 some fifty 軍人s about him from the 乗組員s of the two boats which lay 近づく his. His own men he 急いでd to their 地位，任命するs in his prahu that they might be ready to pull 速く away the moment that he and the 捕虜 were 船内に.
The Dyak 軍人s 現在のd an awe 奮起させるing spectacle in the fitful light of the nearby （軍の）野営地，陣営 解雇する／砲火／射撃. The ferocity of their 猛烈な／残忍な 直面するs was accentuated by the 上昇傾向d, bristling tiger cat's teeth which protruded from every ear; while the long feathers of the Argus pheasant waving from their war-caps, the brilliant colors of their war-coats trimmed with the 黒人／ボイコット and white feathers of the hornbill, and the strange 装置s upon their gaudy 保護物，者s but 追加するd to the savagery of their 外見 as they danced and howled, 脅迫的な and 脅迫してさせるing, in the path of the 非難する 敵.
A 選び出す／独身 backward ちらりと見ること was all that Virginia Maxon 設立する it possible to throw in the direction of the 救助（する） party, and in that she saw a sight that lived forever in her memory. At the 長，率いる of his hideous, misshapen pack sprang the stalwart young 巨大（な） straight into the heart of the flashing parangs of the howling savages. To 権利 and left fell the mighty bull whip cutting 負かす／撃墜する men with all the 軍隊 and 派遣（する） of a steel saber. The Dyaks, encouraged by the presence of Muda Saffir in their 後部, held their ground; and the infuriated, brainless things that followed the wielder of the bull whip threw themselves upon the 長，率いる hunters with （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing 手渡すs and rending fangs.
Number Ten ひったくるd a parang from an adversary, and 事実上の／代理 upon his example the other creatures were not long in arming themselves in a 類似の manner. Cutting and jabbing they hewed their way through the solid 階級s of the enemy, until Muda Saffir, seeing that 敗北・負かす was 必然的な turned and fled toward his prahu.
Four of his creatures lay dead as the last of the Dyaks turned to escape from the mad white man who 直面するd naked steel with only a rawhide whip. In panic the 長，率いる hunters made a wild dash for the two remaining prahus, for Muda Saffir had 後継するd in getting away from the island in safety.
Number Thirteen reached the water's 辛勝する／優位 but a moment after the prow of the rajah's （手先の）技術 had （疑いを）晴らすd the shore and was swinging up stream under the vigorous 一打／打撃s of its fifty oarsmen. For an instant he stood 均衡を保った upon the bank as though to spring after the 退却／保養地ing prahu, but the knowledge that he could not swim held him 支援する—it was useless to throw away his life when the need of it was so 広大な／多数の／重要な if Virginia Maxon was to be saved.
Turning to the other prahus he saw that one was already 開始する，打ち上げるd, but that the 乗組員 of the other was engaged in a desperate 戦う／戦い with the seven remaining members of his 乗組員 for 所有／入手 of the boat. Leaping の中で the combatants he 勧めるd his fellows 船内に the prahu which was already half filled with Dyaks. Then he 押すd the boat out into the river, jumping 船内に himself as its prow （疑いを）晴らすd the gravelly beach.
For several minutes that long, hollowed スピードを出す／記録につける was a veritable floating hell of savage, 叫び声をあげるing men locked in deadly 戦う／戦い. The sharp parangs of the 長，率いる hunters were no match for the superhuman muscles of the creatures that 乱打するd them about; now 解除するing one high above his fellows and using the 団体／死体 as a club to （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 負かす／撃墜する those nearby; again snapping an arm or 脚 as one might break a 麻薬を吸う 茎・取り除く; or 投げつけるing a living antagonist headlong above the 長，率いるs of his fellows to the dark waters of the river. And above them all in the thickest of the fight, 非常に高い even above his own 巨大（な）s, rose the mighty 人物／姿／数字 of the terrible white man, whose very presence wrought havoc with the valor of the brown 軍人s.
Two more of Number Thirteen's creatures had been 削減（する） 負かす／撃墜する in the prahu, but the loss の中で the Dyaks had been infinitely greater, and to it was now 追加するd the desertions of the terror stricken savages who seemed to 恐れる the frightful countenances of their adversaries even as much as they did their prowess.
There remained but a handful of brown 軍人s in one end of the boat when the advantage of 利用するing their knowledge of the river and of 航海 occurred to Number Thirteen. Calling to his men he 命令（する）d them to 中止する 殺人，大当り, making 囚人s of those who remained instead. So accustomed had his pack now become to receiving and 事実上の／代理 upon his orders that they changed their 策略 すぐに, and one by one the remaining Dyaks were overpowered, 武装解除するd and held.
With difficulty Number Thirteen communicated with them, for の中で them there was but a 選び出す／独身 軍人 who had ever had intercourse with an Englishman, but at last by means of 調印するs and the few words that were ありふれた to them both he made the native understand that he would spare the lives of himself and his companions if they would help him in 追跡 of Muda Saffir and the girl.
The Dyaks felt but little 忠義 for the rascally Malay they served, since in ありふれた with all their 肉親，親類d they and theirs had 苦しむd for 世代s at the 手渡すs of the cruel, crafty and unscrupulous race that had usurped the 行政 of their land. So it was not difficult to 安全な・保証する from them the 約束 of 援助 in return for their lives.
Number Thirteen noticed that when they 演説（する）／住所d him it was always as Bulan, and upon 尋問 them he discovered that they had given him this 肩書を与える of 栄誉（を受ける） partly in 見解（をとる） of his wonderful fighting ability and partly because the sight of his white 直面する 現れるing from out of the 不明瞭 of the river into the firelight of their 炎ing （軍の）野営地，陣営 解雇する／砲火／射撃 had carried to their impressionable minds a suggestion of the tropic moon which they admired and reverenced. Both the 指名する and the idea 控訴，上告d to Number Thirteen and from that time he 可決する・採択するd Bulan as his rightful cognomen.
The loss of time resulting from the fight in the prahu and the 続いて起こるing peace 交渉，会談 permitted Muda Saffir to put かなりの distance between himself and his pursuers. The Malay's boat was now alone, for of the eight prahus that remained of the 初めの (n)艦隊／(a)素早い it was the only one which had taken this 支店 of the river, the others having scurried into a smaller southerly arm after the fight upon the island, that they might the more easily escape their hideous foemen.
Only Barunda, the headman, knew which channel Rajah Muda Saffir ーするつもりであるd に引き続いて, and Muda wondered why it was that the two boats that were to have borne Barunda's men did not catch up with his. While he had left Barunda and his 軍人s engaged in 戦う／戦い with the strangers he did not for an instant imagine that they would 苦しむ any 厳しい loss, and that one of their boats should be 逮捕（する）d was beyond belief. But this was 正確に what had happened, and the second boat, seeing the direction taken by the enemy, had turned 負かす／撃墜する stream the more surely to escape them.
So it was that while Rajah Muda Saffir moved leisurely up the river toward his distant 要塞／本拠地 waiting for the other boats of his (n)艦隊／(a)素早い to 追いつく him, Barunda, the headman, guided the white enemy 速く after him. Barunda had discovered that it was the girl alone this white man 手配中の，お尋ね者. Evidently he either knew nothing of the treasure chest lying in the 底（に届く） of Muda Saffir's boat, or, knowing, was indifferent. In either event Barunda thought that he saw a chance to 所有する himself of the rich contents of the 激しい box, and so served his new master with much greater enthusiasm than he had the old.
Beneath the paddles of the natives and the five remaining members of his pack Bulan sped up the dark river after the 選び出す／独身 prahu with its priceless freight. Already six of the creatures of Professor Maxon's 実験s had given up their lives in the service of his daughter, and the remaining six were 押し進めるing 今後 through the inky blackness of the ジャングル night into the untracked heart of savage Borneo to 救助（する） her from her abductors though they sacrificed their own lives in the 努力する.
Far ahead of them in the 底（に届く） of the 広大な／多数の／重要な prahu crouched the girl they sought. Her thoughts were of the man she felt intuitively to 所有する the strength, endurance and ability to 打ち勝つ every 障害 and reach her at last. Would he come in time? Ah, that was the question. The mystery of the stranger 控訴，上告d to her. A thousand times she had 試みる／企てるd to solve the question of his first 外見 on the island at the very moment that his mighty muscles were needed to 救助（する） her from the horrible creature of her father's 創造. Then there was his unaccountable 見えなくなる for weeks; there was 出身の Horn's strange reticence and seeming ignorance as to the circumstances which brought the young man to the island, or his 平等に unaccountable 見えなくなる after having 救助（する）d her from Number One. And now, when she suddenly 設立する herself in need of 保護, here was the same young man turning up in a most miraculous fashion, and at the 長，率いる of the terrible creatures of the inner campong.
The riddle was too 深い for her—she could not solve it; and then her thoughts were interrupted by the thin, brown 手渡す of Rajah Muda Saffir as it encircled her waist and drew her toward him. Upon the evil lips were hot words of passion. The girl wrenched herself from the man's embrace, and, with a little 叫び声をあげる of terror, sprang to her feet, and as Muda Saffir arose to しっかり掴む her again she struck him 十分な in the 直面する with one small, clenched 握りこぶし.
直接／まっすぐに behind the Malay lay the 激しい chest of Professor Maxon. As the man stepped backward to 回復する his equilibrium both feet struck the 障害. For an instant he tottered with wildly waving 武器 in an 努力する to 回復する his lost balance, then, with a 悪口を言う／悪態 upon his lips, he 肺d across the box and over the 味方する of the prahu into the dark waters of the river.
The 広大な／多数の／重要な chest in the 底（に届く） of Rajah Muda Saffir's prahu had awakened in other hearts 同様に as his, blind greed and avarice; so that as it had been the indirect 原因（となる） of his 災害 it now 証明するd the incentive to another to turn the 事故 to his own 利益（をあげる）, and to the final undoing of the Malay.
The panglima Ninaka of the Signana Dyaks who 乗組員を乗せた Muda Saffir's war prahu saw his 長，指導者 disappear beneath the swift waters of the river, but the word of 命令（する） that would have sent the boat hurriedly 支援する to 選ぶ up the swimmer was not given. Instead a lusty cry for greater 速度(を上げる） ahead 勧めるd the sinuous muscles gliding beneath the sleek brown hides; and when Muda Saffir rose to the surface with a cry for help upon his lips Ninaka shouted 支援する to him in derision, consigning his carcass to the belly of the nearest crocodile.
In futile 激怒（する） Muda Saffir called 負かす／撃墜する the most terrible 悪口を言う／悪態s of Allah and his Prophet upon the 長，率いる of Ninaka and his progeny to the fifth 世代, and upon the shades of his forefathers, and upon the grim skulls which hung from the rafters of his long-house. Then he turned and swam 速く toward the shore.
* * *
Ninaka, now in 所有／入手 of both the chest and the girl, was rich indeed, but with Muda Saffir dead he 不十分な knew to whom he could 配置する／処分する／したい気持ちにさせる of the white girl for a price that would make it 価値（がある） while to be 重荷（を負わせる）d with the danger and 責任／義務 of 保持するing her. He had had some experience of white men in the past and knew that 悲惨な were the 罰s meted to those who wronged the white man's women. All through the 残りの人，物 of the long night Ninaka pondered the question 深く，強烈に. At last he turned to Virginia.
"Why does the big white man who leads the ourang outangs follow us?" he asked. "Is it the chest he 願望（する）s, or you?"
"It is certainly not the chest," replied the girl. "He wishes to take me 支援する to my father, that is all. If you will return me to him you may keep the chest, if that is what you wish."
Ninaka looked at her quizzically for a moment. Evidently then she was of some value. かもしれない should he 保持する her he could wring a handsome 身代金 from the white man. He would wait and see, it were always an 平易な 事柄 to rid himself of her should circumstances 要求する. The river was there, 深い, dark and silent, and he could place the 責任／義務 for her loss upon Muda Saffir.
すぐに after day break Ninaka beached his prahu before the long-house of a 平和的な river tribe. The chest he hid in the underbrush の近くに by his boat, and with the girl 上がるd the notched スピードを出す／記録につける that led to the veranda of the structure, which, stretching away for three hundred yards upon its tall piles, 似ているd a 抱擁する centipede.
The dwellers in the long-house 延長するd every 儀礼 to Ninaka and his 乗組員. At the former's request Virginia was hidden away in a dark sleeping closet in one of the windowless living rooms which opened along the veranda for the 十分な length of the house. Here a native girl brought her food and water, sitting, while she ate, in rapt contemplation of the white 肌 and golden hair of the strange 女性（の）.
* * *
At about the time that Ninaka pulled his prahu upon the beach before the long-house, Muda Saffir from the safety of the 隠すing underbrush upon the shore saw a familiar war prahu (1)偽造する／(2)徐々に進むing 速く up the stream. As it approached him he was about to call aloud to those who 乗組員を乗せた it, for in the 屈服する he saw a number of his own men; but a second ちらりと見ること as the boat （機の）カム opposite him 原因（となる）d him to alter his 意向 and 減少（する） その上の into the （海，煙などが）飲み込むing verdure, for behind his men squatted five of the terrible monsters that had wrought such havoc with his 探検隊／遠征隊, and in the 厳しい he saw his own Barunda in friendly converse with the mad white man who had led them.
As the boat disappeared about a bend in the river Rajah Muda Saffir arose, shaking his 握りこぶし in the direction it had 消えるd and, 悪口を言う／悪態ing もう一度 and volubly, damned each separate hair in the 長，率いるs of the faithless Barunda and the traitorous Ninaka. Then he 再開するd his watch for the friendly prahu, or smaller sampan which he knew time would 結局 bring from up or 負かす／撃墜する the river to his 救助（する）, for who of the surrounding natives would dare 辞退する succor to the powerful Rajah of Sakkan!
At the long-house which harbored Ninaka and his 乗組員, Barunda and Bulan stopped with theirs to 得る food and 残り／休憩（する）. The quick 注目する，もくろむ of the Dyak chieftain 認めるd the prahu of Rajah Muda Saffir where it lay upon the beach, but he said nothing to his white companion of what it augured—it might be 井戸／弁護士席 to discover how the land lay before he committed himself too 深く，強烈に to either 派閥.
At the 最高の，を越す of the notched スピードを出す／記録につける he was met by Ninaka, who, with horror-wide 注目する，もくろむs, looked 負かす／撃墜する upon the fearsome monstrosities that 板材d awkwardly up the rude ladder in the wake of the agile Dyaks and the young white 巨大（な）.
"What does it mean?" whispered the panglima to Barunda.
"These are now my friends," replied Barunda. "Where is Muda Saffir?"
Ninaka jerked his thumb toward the river. "Some crocodile has feasted 井戸／弁護士席," he said 意味ありげに. Barunda smiled.
"And the girl?" he continued. "And the treasure?"
Ninaka's 注目する，もくろむs 狭くするd. "They are 安全な," he answered.
"The white man wants the girl," 発言／述べるd Barunda. "He does not 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う that you are one of Muda Saffir's people. If he guessed that you knew the どの辺に of the girl he would 拷問 the truth from you and then kill you. He does not care for the treasure. There is enough in that 広大な／多数の／重要な chest for two, Ninaka. Let us be friends. Together we can divide it; さもなければ neither of us will get any of it. What do you say, Ninaka?"
The panglima scowled. He did not relish the idea of 株ing his prize, but he was shrewd enough to realize that Barunda 所有するd the 力／強力にする to 略奪する him of it all, so at last he acquiesced, though with poor grace.
Bulan had stood 近づく during this conversation, unable, of course, to understand a 選び出す／独身 word of the native tongue.
"What does the man say?" he asked Barunda. "Has he seen anything of the prahu 耐えるing the girl?"
"Yes," replied the Dyak. "He says that two hours ago such a war prahu passed on its way up river—he saw the white girl plainly. Also he knows whither they are bound, and how, by crossing through the ジャングル on foot, you may 迎撃する them at their next stop."
Bulan, 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うing no treachery, was all 苦悩 to be off at once. Barunda 示唆するd that in 事例／患者 of some possible 緊急 原因（となる）ing the quarry to return 負かす／撃墜する the river it would be 井戸／弁護士席 to have a 軍隊 remain at the long-house to 迎撃する them. He volunteered to 請け負う the 命令（する） of this party. Ninaka, he said, would furnish guides to 護衛する Bulan and his men through the ジャングル to the point at which they might 推定する／予想する to find Muda Saffir.
And so, with the girl he sought lying within fifty feet of him, Bulan started off through the ジャングル with two of Ninaka's Dyaks as guides—guides who had been 井戸／弁護士席 教えるd by their panglima as to their 義務s. 新たな展開ing and turning through the dense maze of underbrush and の近くに-growing, lofty trees the little party of eight 急落（する），激減（する）d さらに先に and さらに先に into the bewildering 迷宮／迷路.
For hours the tiresome march was continued, until at last the guides 停止（させる）d, 明らかに to 協議する each other as to the proper direction. By 調印するs they made known to Bulan that they did not agree upon the 権利 course to 追求する from there on, and that they had decided that it would be best for each to 前進する a little way in the direction he thought the 権利 one while Bulan and his five creatures remained where they were.
"We will go but a little way," said the 広報担当者, "and then we shall return and lead you in the proper direction."
Bulan saw no 害（を与える） in this, and without a shade of 疑惑 sat 負かす／撃墜する upon a fallen tree and watched his two guides disappear into the ジャングル in opposite directions. Once out of sight of the white man the two turned 支援する and met a short distance in the 後部 of the party they had 砂漠d—in another moment they were 長，率いるd for the long-house from which they had started.
It was fully an hour thereafter that 疑問s began to enter Bulan's 長，率いる, and as the day dragged on he （機の）カム to realize that he and his weird pack were alone and lost in the heart of a strange and 絡まるd web of 熱帯の ジャングル.
* * *
No sooner had Bulan and his party disappeared in the ジャングル than Barunda and Ninaka made haste to 乗る，着手する with the chest and the girl and 押し進める 速く on up the river toward the wild and inaccessible 地域s of the 内部の. Virginia Maxon's strong hope of succor had been 徐々に 病弱なing as no 調印する of the 救助（する） party appeared as the day wore on. Somewhere behind her upon the 幅の広い river she was sure a long, 狭くする native prahu was 存在 勧めるd 今後 in 追跡, and that in 命令（する） of it was the young 巨大（な） who was now never for a moment absent from her thoughts.
For hours she 緊張するd her 注目する，もくろむs over the 厳しい of the （手先の）技術 that was 耐えるing her deeper and deeper into the wild heart of 猛烈な／残忍な Borneo. On either shore they occasionally passed a native long-house, and the girl could not help but wonder at the 静かな and peace which 統治するd over these little 解決／入植地s. It was as though they were passing along a beaten 主要道路 in the 中心 of a civilized community; and yet she knew that the men who lolled upon the verandas, puffing indolently upon their cigarettes or chewing betel nut, were all 長，率いる hunters, and that along the veranda rafters above them hung the grisly トロフィーs of their prowess.
Yet as she ちらりと見ることd from them to her new captors she could not but feel that she would prefer 捕らわれた in one of the 解決／入植地s they were passing—there at least she might find an 適切な時期 to communicate with her father, or be discovered by the 救助（する） party as it （機の）カム up the river. The idea grew upon her as the day 前進するd until she spent the time in watching furtively for some means of escape should they but touch the shore momentarily; and though they 停止（させる）d twice her captors were too watchful to 許す her the slightest 適切な時期 for putting her 計画（する） into 活動／戦闘.
Barunda and Ninaka 勧めるd their men on, with 簡潔な／要約する 残り／休憩（する）s, all day, nor did they 停止（させる） even after night had の近くにd 負かす／撃墜する upon the river. On, on the swift prahu sped up the winding channel which had now dwindled to a 狭くする stream, at intervals 急ぐing 堅固に between rocky 塀で囲むs with a 現在の that 実験（する）d the strength of the strong, brown paddlers.
Long-houses had become more and more infrequent until for some time now no 調印する of human habitation had been 明白な. The ジャングル undergrowth was scantier and the spaces between the boles of the forest trees more open. Virginia Maxon was almost frantic with despair as the utter helplessness of her position grew upon her. Each 一打／打撃 of those slender paddles was 運動ing her さらに先に and さらに先に from friends, or the 可能性 of 救助（する）. Night had fallen, dark and impenetrable, and with it had come the haunting 恐れるs that creep in when the sun has 砂漠d his 後見人 地位，任命する.
Barunda and Ninaka were whispering together in low gutturals, and to the girl's distorted and 恐れる excited imagination it seemed possible that she alone must be the 支配する of their plotting. The prahu was gliding through a stretch of comparatively 静かな and placid water where the stream spread out into a little 水盤／入り江 just above a 狭くする gorge through which they had just 軍隊d their way by dint of the most laborious exertions on the part of the 乗組員.
Virginia watched the two men 近づく her furtively. They were 深く，強烈に engrossed in their conversation. Neither was looking in her direction. The 支援するs of the paddlers were all toward her. Stealthily she rose to a stooping position at the boat's 味方する. For a moment she paused, and then, almost noiselessly, dove overboard and disappeared beneath the 黒人／ボイコット waters.
It was the slight 激しく揺するing of the prahu that 原因（となる）d Barunda to look suddenly about to discover the 推論する／理由 for the 騒動. For a moment neither of the men apprehended the girl's absence. Ninaka was the first to do so, and it was he who called loudly to the paddlers to bring the boat to a stop. Then they dropped 負かす／撃墜する the river with the 現在の, and paddled about above the gorge for half an hour.
The moment that Virginia Maxon felt the waters の近くに above her 長，率いる she struck out beneath the surface for the shore upon the opposite 味方する to that toward which she had dived into the river. She knew that if any had seen her leave the prahu they would 自然に 推定する／予想する to 迎撃する her on her way toward the nearest shore, and so she took this means of outwitting them, although it meant nearly 二塁打 the distance to be covered.
After swimming a short distance beneath the surface the girl rose and looked about her. Up the river a few yards she caught the phosphorescent gleam of water upon the prahu's paddles as they brought her to a sudden stop in obedience to Ninaka's 命令（する）. Then she saw the dark 集まり of the war-（手先の）技術 drifting 負かす／撃墜する toward her.
Again she dove and with strong 一打／打撃s 長，率いるd for the shore. The next time that she rose she was terrified to see the prahu ぼんやり現れるing の近くに behind her. The paddlers were propelling the boat slowly in her direction—it was almost upon her now—there was a shout from a man in the 屈服する—she had been seen.
Like a flash she dove once more and, turning, struck out 速く straight 支援する beneath the oncoming boat. When she （機の）カム to the surface again it was to find herself as far from shore as she had been when she first quitted the prahu, but the （手先の）技術 was now circling far below her, and she 始める，決める out once again to retrace her way toward the inky 集まり of shore line which ぼんやり現れるd 明らかに 近づく and yet, as she knew, was some かなりの distance from her.
As she swam, her mind, filled with the terrors of the night, conjured recollection of the stories she had heard of the 猛烈な／残忍な crocodiles which infest 確かな of the rivers of Borneo. Again and again she could have sworn that she felt some 抱擁する, slimy 団体／死体 sweep beneath her in the mysterious waters of this unknown river.
Behind her she saw the prahu turn 支援する up stream, but now her mind was suddenly engaged with a new danger, for the girl realized that the strong 現在の was 耐えるing her 負かす／撃墜する stream more 速く than she had imagined. Already she could hear the 増加するing roar of the river as it 急ぐd, wild and tumultuous, through the 入り口 to the 狭くする gorge below her. How far it was to shore she could not guess, or how far to the 確かな death of the 渦巻くing waters toward which she was 存在 drawn by an irresistible 軍隊; but of one thing she was 確かな , her strength was 速く 病弱なing, and she must reach the bank quickly.
With redoubled energy she struck out in one last mighty 成果／努力 to reach the shore. The 強く引っ張る of the 現在の was strong upon her, like a 巨大（な） 手渡す reaching up out of the cruel river to 耐える her 支援する to death. She felt her strength ebbing quickly—her 一打／打撃s now were feeble and futile. With a 祈り to her 製造者 she threw her 手渡すs above her 長，率いる in the last 成果／努力 of the 溺死するing swimmer to clutch at even thin 空気／公表する for support—the 現在の caught and 渦巻くd her downward toward the gorge, and, at the same instant her fingers touched and の近くにd upon something which swung low above the water.
With the last flickering 誘発する of vitality that remained in her poor, exhausted 団体／死体 Virginia Maxon clung to the frail support that a 肉親，親類d Providence had thrust into her 手渡すs. How long she hung there she never knew, but finally a little strength returned to her, and presently she realized that it was a pendant creeper hanging low from a ジャングル tree upon the bank that had saved her from the river's rapacious maw.
インチ by インチ she worked herself 上向き toward the bank, and at last, weak and panting, sunk exhausted to the 冷静な／正味の carpet of grass that grew to the water's 辛勝する／優位. Almost すぐに tired, Nature 急落（する），激減（する）d her into a 深い sleep. It was daylight when she awoke, dreaming that the tall young 巨大（な） had 救助（する）d her from a 禁止（する）d of demons and was 解除するing her in his 武器 to carry her 支援する to her father.
Through half open lids she saw the sunlight filtering through the leafy canopy above her—she wondered at the realism of her dream; 十分な consciousness returned and with it the 有罪の判決 that she was in truth 存在 held の近くに by strong 武器 against a bosom that throbbed to the （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing of a real heart.
With a sudden start she opened her 注目する，もくろむs wide to look up into the hideous 直面する of a 巨大（な） orang-utan.
The morning に引き続いて the 逮捕（する） of Virginia Maxon by Muda Saffir, Professor Maxon, 出身の Horn, Sing 物陰／風下 and the 単独の 生き残るing lascar from the 乗組員 of the Ithaca 始める，決める out across the 海峡 toward the 本土／大陸 of Borneo in the small boat which the doctor had secreted in the ジャングル 近づく the harbor. The party was 井戸／弁護士席 equipped with 小火器 and 弾薬／武器, and the 底（に届く） of the boat was packed 十分な with 準備／条項s and cooking utensils. 出身の Horn had been careful to see that the boat was furnished with a mast and sail, and now, under a good 微風 the party was making excellent time toward the mysterious land of their 目的地.
They had scarcely （疑いを）晴らすd the harbor when they sighted a ship far out across the 海峡. Its erratic movements riveted their attention upon it, and later, as they drew nearer, they perceived that the strange （手先の）技術 was a good sized schooner with but a 選び出す／独身 short mast and tiny sail. For a minute or two her sail would belly with the 勝利，勝つd and the 大型船 make 前進, then she would come suddenly about, only to repeat the same 策略 a moment later. She sailed first this way and then that, losing one minute what she had 伸び（る）d the minute before.
出身の Horn was the first to 認める her.
"It is the Ithaca," he said, "and her Dyak 乗組員 are having a devil of a time managing her—she 行為／法令／行動するs as though she were rudderless."
出身の Horn ran the small boat within あられ／賞賛するing distance of the dismasted hulk whose 味方する was now lined with waving, gesticulating natives. They were 平和的な fishermen, they explained, whose prahus had been 難破させるd in the 最近の 台風. They had barely escaped with their lives by clambering 船内に this 難破させる which Allah had been so 慈悲の as to place 直接／まっすぐに in their road. Would the Tuan Besar be so good as to tell them how to make the big prahu steer?
出身の Horn 約束d to help them on 条件 that they would guide him and his party to the 要塞／本拠地 of Rajah Muda Saffir in the heart of Borneo. The Dyaks willingly agreed, and 出身の Horn worked his small boat in の近くに under the Ithaca's 厳しい. Here he 設立する that the rudder had been all but unshipped, probably as the 大型船 was 解除するd over the 暗礁 during the 嵐／襲撃する, but a 選び出す／独身 pintle remaining in its gudgeon. A half hour's work was 十分な to 修理 the 損失, and then the two boats continued their 旅行 toward the mouth of the river up which those they sought had passed the night before.
Inside the river's mouth an 船の停泊地 was 設立する for the Ithaca 近づく the very island upon which the 猛烈な／残忍な 戦う／戦い between Number Thirteen and Muda Saffir's 軍隊s had occurred. From the deck of the larger 大型船 the 砂漠d prahu which had borne Bulan across the 海峡 was 明白な, as were the 団体／死体s of the 殺害された Dyaks and the misshapen creatures of the white 巨大（な）'s 軍隊s.
In excited トンs the 長，率いる hunters called 出身の Horn's attention to these 証拠s of 衝突, and the doctor drew his boat up to the island and leaped 岸に, followed by Professor Maxon and Sing. Here they 設立する the dead 団体／死体s of the four monsters who had fallen in an 試みる／企てる to 救助（する） their creator's daughter, though little did any there imagine the real truth.
About the 死体s of the four were the 団体／死体s of a dozen Dyak 軍人s attesting to the ferocity of the 遭遇（する） and the savage prowess of the 非武装の creatures who had sold their poor lives so dearly.
"Evidently they fell out about the 所有／入手 of the 捕虜," 示唆するd 出身の Horn. "Let us hope that she did not 落ちる into the clutches of Number Thirteen—any 運命／宿命 would be better than that."
"God give that that has not befallen her," moaned Professor Maxon. "The 著作権侵害者s might but 持つ／拘留する her for 身代金, but should that soulless fiend 所有する her my 祈り is that she 設立する the strength and the means to take her own life before he had an 適切な時期 to have his way with her."
"Amen," agreed 出身の Horn.
Sing 物陰／風下 said nothing, but in his heart he hoped that Virginia Maxon was not in the 力／強力にする of Rajah Muda Saffir. The 簡潔な／要約する experience he had had with Number Thirteen during the fight in the bungalow had rather warmed his wrinkled old heart toward the friendless young 巨大（な）, and he was a 十分に good 裁判官 of human nature to be 確信して that the girl would be comparatively 安全な in his keeping.
It was quickly decided to abandon the small boat and 乗る，着手する the entire party in the 砂漠d war prahu. A half hour later saw the strangely mixed 探検隊／遠征隊 (1)偽造する／(2)徐々に進むing up the river, but not until 出身の Horn had boarded the Ithaca and discovered to his 狼狽 that the chest was not on board her.
Far above them on the 権利 bank Muda Saffir still squatted in his hiding place, for no friendly prahu or sampan had passed his way since 夜明け. His keen 注目する，もくろむs roving 絶えず up and 負かす／撃墜する the long stretch of river that was 明白な from his position finally sighted a war prahu coming toward him from 負かす／撃墜する stream. As it drew closer he 認めるd it as one which had belonged to his own (n)艦隊／(a)素早い before his unhappy 遭遇（する） with the wild white man and his abhorrent pack, and a moment later his heart leaped as he saw the familiar 直面するs of several of his men; but who were the strangers in the 厳しい, and what was a Chinaman doing perched there upon the 屈服する?
The prahu was nearly opposite him before he 認めるd Professor Maxon and 出身の Horn as the white men of the little island. He wondered how much they knew of his part in the （警察の）手入れ，急襲 upon their 野営. Bududreen had told him much 関心ing the doctor, and as Muda Saffir 解任するd the fact that 出身の Horn was anxious to 所有する himself of both the treasure and the girl he guessed that he would be 安全な in the man's 手渡すs so long as he could 持つ／拘留する out 約束s of turning one or the other over to him; and so, as he was tired of squatting upon the uncomfortable bank and was very hungry, he arose and あられ／賞賛するd the passing prahu.
His men 認めるd his 発言する／表明する すぐに and as they knew nothing of the defection of any of their fellows, turned the boat's prow toward shore without waiting for the 命令（する） from 出身の Horn. The latter, 恐れるing treachery, sprang to his feet with raised ライフル銃／探して盗む, but when one of the paddlers explained that it was the Rajah Muda Saffir who あられ／賞賛するd them and that he was alone 出身の Horn permitted them to draw nearer the shore, though he continued to stand ready to 妨害する any 試みる／企てるd treachery and 警告するd both the professor and Sing to be on guard.
As the prahu's nose touched the bank Muda Saffir stepped 船内に and with many protestations of 感謝 explained that he had fallen overboard from his own prahu the night before and that evidently his 信奉者s thought him 溺死するd, since 非，不，無 of his boats had returned to search for him. Scarcely had the Malay seated himself before 出身の Horn began 尋問 him in the rajah's native tongue, not a word of which was intelligible to Professor Maxon. Sing, however, was as familiar with it as was 出身の Horn.
"Where are the girl and the treasure?" he asked.
"What girl, Tuan Besar?" 問い合わせd the wily Malay innocently. "And what treasure? The white man speaks in riddles."
"Come, come," cried 出身の Horn impatiently. "Let us have no foolishness. You know perfectly 井戸／弁護士席 what I mean—it will go far better with you if we work together as friends. I want the girl—if she is 無事の—and I will divide the treasure with you if you will help me to 得る them; さもなければ you shall have no part of either. What do you say? Shall we be friends or enemies?"
"The girl and the treasure were both stolen from me by a rascally panglima, Ninaka," said Muda Saffir, seeing that it would be 同様に to ふりをする friendship for the white man for the time 存在 at least—there would always be an 適切な時期 to use a kris upon him in the remote fastness of the 内部の to which Muda Saffir would lead them.
"What became of the white man who led the strange monsters?" asked 出身の Horn.
"He killed many of my men, and the last I saw of him he was 押し進めるing up the river after the girl and the treasure," replied the Malay.
"If another should ask you," continued 出身の Horn with a meaningful ちらりと見ること toward Professor Maxon, "it will be 井戸／弁護士席 to say that the girl was stolen by this white 巨大（な） and that you 苦しむd 敗北・負かす in an 試みる／企てる to 救助（する） her because of your friendship for us. Do you understand?"
Muda Saffir nodded. Here was a man after his own heart, which loved intrigue and duplicity. Evidently he would be a good 同盟（する） in wreaking vengeance upon the white 巨大（な） who had 原因（となる）d all his discomfiture—afterward there was always the kris if the other should become inconvenient.
* * *
At the long-house at which Barunda and Ninaka had 停止（させる）d, Muda Saffir learned all that had transpired, his informants 存在 the two Dyaks who had led Bulan and his pack into the ジャングル. He imparted the （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） to 出身の Horn and both men were delighted that thus their most formidable enemy had been 性質の／したい気がして of. It would be but a question of time before the inexperienced creatures 死なせる／死ぬd in the dense forest—that they ever could retrace their steps to the river was most ありそうもない, and the chances were that one by one they would be 派遣（する）d by 長，率いる hunters while they slept.
Again the party 乗る，着手するd, 増強するd by the two Dyaks who were only too glad to 新たにする their 忠誠 to Muda Saffir while he was 支援するd by the guns of the white men. On and on they paddled up the river, gleaning from the dwellers in the さまざまな long-houses （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） of the passing of the two prahus with Barunda, Ninaka, and the white girl.
Professor Maxon was impatient to hear every 詳細（に述べる） that 出身の Horn 得るd from Muda Saffir and the さまざまな Dyaks that were interviewed at the first long-house and along the stretch of river they covered. The doctor told him that Number Thirteen still had Virginia and was 逃げるing up the river in a swift prahu. He 大きくするd upon the valor shown by Muda Saffir and his men in their noble 試みる／企てる to 救助（する） his daughter, and through it all Sing 物陰／風下 sat with half の近くにd 注目する，もくろむs, 明らかに oblivious to all that passed before him. What were the workings of that intricate celestial brain 非，不，無 can say.
Far in the 内部の of the ジャングル Bulan and his five monsters つまずくd on in an 成果／努力 to find the river. Had they known it they were moving 平行の with the stream, but a few miles from it. At times it 負傷させる in wide detours の近くに to the path of the lost creatures, and again it circled far away from them.
As they travelled they subsisted upon the fruits with which they had become familiar upon the island of their 創造. They 苦しむd 大いに for 欠如（する） of water, but finally つまずくd upon a small stream at which they filled their parched stomachs. Here it occurred to Bulan that it would be wise to follow the little river, since they could be no more 完全に lost than they now were no 事柄 where it should lead them, and it would at least insure them plenty of fresh water.
As they proceeded 負かす／撃墜する the bank of the stream it grew in size until presently it became a fair sized river, and Bulan had hopes that it might indeed 証明する the stream that they had 上がるd from the ocean and that soon he would 会合，会う with the prahus and かもしれない find Virginia Maxon herself. The strenuous march of the six through the ジャングル had torn their light cotton 衣料品s into shreds so that they were all 事実上 naked, while their 団体／死体s were scratched and bleeding from countless 負傷させるs （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd by sharp thorns and 絡まるd brambles through which they had 軍隊d their way.
Bulan still carried his 激しい bull whip while his five companions were 武装した with the parangs they had taken from the Dyaks they had overpowered upon the island at the mouth of the river. It was upon this strange and remarkable company that the sharp 注目する，もくろむs of a 得点する／非難する／２０ of river Dyaks peered through the foliage. The 長，率いる hunters had been engaged in collecting camphor 水晶s when their quick ears caught the noisy passage of the six while yet at a かなりの distance, and with ready parangs the savages crept stealthily toward the sound of the 前進するing party.
At first they were terror stricken at the hideous visages of five of the creatures they beheld, but when they saw how few their numbers, and how 貧しく 武装した they were, 同様に as the awkwardness with which they carried their parangs, denoting their unfamiliarity with the 武器s, they took heart and 用意が出来ている to 待ち伏せ／迎撃する them.
What prizes those terrible 長，率いるs would be when 適切に 乾燥した，日照りのd and decorated! The savages 公正に／かなり trembled in 予期 of the commotion they would 原因（となる） in the 管区s of their long-house when they returned with six such magnificent トロフィーs.
Their 犠牲者s （機の）カム 失敗ing on through the dense ジャングル to where the twenty sleek brown 軍人s lay in wait for them. Bulan was in the lead, and の近くに behind him in 選び出す／独身 とじ込み／提出する 板材d his ぎこちない 乗組員. Suddenly there was a chorus of savage cries の近くに beside him and 同時に he 設立する himself in the 中央 of twenty cutting, 削除するing parangs.
Like 雷 his bull whip flew into 活動／戦闘, and to the astonished 軍人s it was as though a 得点する／非難する／２０ of men were upon them in the person of this mighty white 巨大（な）. に引き続いて the example of their leader the five creatures at his 支援する leaped upon the nearest 軍人s, and though they （権力などを）行使するd their parangs awkwardly the superhuman strength 支援する of their 削減（する）s and thrusts sent the already 血 stained blades through many a brown 団体／死体.
The Dyaks would 喜んで have 退却／保養地d after the first surprise of their 初期の attack, but Bulan 勧めるd his men on after them, and so they were 軍隊d to fight to 保存する their lives at all. At last five of them managed to escape into the ジャングル, but fifteen remained 静かに upon the earth where they had fallen—the 犠牲者s of their own over 信用／信任. Beside them lay two of Bulan's five, so that now the little party was 減ずるd to four —and the problem that had 直面するd Professor Maxon was so much closer to its own 解答.
From the 団体／死体s of the dead Dyaks Bulan and his three companions, Number Three, Number Ten, and Number Twelve, took enough loin cloths, caps, war-coats, 保護物，者s and 武器s to fit them out 完全に, after discarding the ragged 残余s of their cotton pajamas, and now, even more terrible in 外見 than before, the 速く 消えるing company of soulless monsters continued their aimless wandering 負かす／撃墜する the river's brim.
The five Dyaks who had escaped carried the news of the terrible creatures that had fallen upon them in the ジャングル, and of the awful prowess of the 巨大（な） white man who led them. They told of how, 武装した only with a 抱擁する whip, he had been a match and more than a match for the best 軍人s of the tribe, and the news that they started spread 速く 負かす／撃墜する the river from one long-house to another until it reached the 幅の広い stream into which the smaller river flowed, and then it travelled up and 負かす／撃墜する to the headwaters above and the ocean far below in the remarkable manner that news travels in the wild places of the world.
So it was that as Bulan 前進するd he 設立する the long-houses in his path 砂漠d, and （機の）カム to the larger river and turned up toward its 長，率いる without 会合 with 抵抗 or even catching a glimpse of the brown-skinned people who watched him from their hiding places in the 小衝突.
That night they slept in the long-house 近づく the bank of the greater stream, while its rightful occupants made the best of it in the ジャングル behind. The next morning 設立する the four again on the march ere the sun had scarcely lighted the dark places of the forest, for Bulan was now sure that he was on the 権利 追跡する and that the new river that he had come to was indeed the same that he had 横断するd in the Prahu with Barunda.
It must have been の近くに to noon when the young 巨大（な）'s ears caught the sound of the movement of some animal in the ジャングル a short distance to his 権利 and away from the river. His experience with men had taught him to be 用心深い, for it was evident that every man's 手渡す was against him, so he 決定するd to learn at once whether the noise he heard （機の）カム from some human enemy lurking along his 追跡する ready to spring upon him with naked parang at a moment that he was least 用意が出来ている, or 単に from some ジャングル brute.
慎重に he threaded his way through the matted vegetation in the direction of the sound. Although a parang from the 団体／死体 of a vanquished Dyak hung at his 味方する he しっかり掴むd his bull whip ready in his 権利 手渡す, preferring it to the いっそう少なく accustomed 武器 of the 長，率いる hunter. For a dozen yards he 前進するd without sighting the 反対する of his search, but presently his 成果／努力s were rewarded by a glimpse of a 赤みを帯びた, hairy 団体／死体, and a pair of の近くに 始める，決める, wicked 注目する，もくろむs peering at him from behind a 巨大（な） tree.
At the same instant a slight movement at one 味方する attracted his attention to where another 類似の 人物／姿／数字 crouched in the underbrush, and then a third, fourth and fifth became evident about him. Bulan looked in wonderment upon the strange, man-like creatures who 注目する，もくろむd him threateningly from every 手渡す. They stood fully as high as the brown Dyak 軍人s, but their 団体／死体s were naked except for the growth of 赤みを帯びた hair which covered them, shading to 黒人／ボイコット upon the 直面する and 手渡すs.
The lips of the nearest were raised in an angry snarl that exposed wicked looking fighting fangs, but the beasts did not seem inclined to 始める 敵意s, and as they were 非武装の and evidently but engaged upon their own 事件／事情／状勢s Bulan decided to 身を引く without 誘発するing them その上の. As he turned to retrace his steps he 設立する his three companions gazing in wide-注目する，もくろむd astonishment upon the strange new creatures which 直面するd them.
Number Ten was grinning 概して, while Number Three 前進するd 慎重に toward one of the creatures, making a low guttural noise, that could only be 解釈する／通訳するd as 平和的な and 懐柔的な—more like a feline purr it was than anything else.
"What are you doing?" cried Bulan. "Leave them alone. They have not 申し込む／申し出d to 害（を与える） us."
"They are like us," replied Number Three. "They must be our own people. I am going with them."
"And I," said Number Ten.
"And I," echoed Number Twelve. "At last we have 設立する our own, let us all go with them and live with them, far away from the men who would （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 us with 広大な／多数の／重要な whips, and 削減（する） us with their sharp swords."
"They are not human 存在s," exclaimed Bulan. "We cannot live with them."
"Neither are we human 存在s," retorted Number Twelve. "Has not 出身の Horn told us so many times?"
"If I am not now a human 存在," replied Bulan, "I ーするつもりである to be one, and so I shall 行為／法令／行動する as a human 存在 should 行為／法令／行動する. I shall not go to live with savage beasts, nor shall you. Come with me as I tell you, or you shall again taste the bull whip."
"We shall do as we please," growled Number Ten, 明らかにするing his fangs. "You are not our master. We have followed you as long as we ーするつもりである to. We are tired of forever walking, walking, walking through the bushes that 涙／ほころび our flesh and 傷つける us. Go and be a human 存在 if you think you can, but do not longer 干渉する with us or we shall kill you," and he looked first at Number Three and then at Number Twelve for 是認 of his 最終提案.
Number Three nodded his grotesque and hideous 長，率いる—he was so covered with long 黒人／ボイコット hair that he more nearly 似ているd an orang-utan than a human 存在. Number Twelve looked doubtful.
"I think Number Ten is 権利," he said at last. "We are not human. We have no souls. We are things. And while you, Bulan, are beautiful, yet you are as much a soulless thing as we—that much 出身の Horn taught us 井戸／弁護士席. So I believe that it would be better were we to keep forever from the sight of men. I do not much like the thought of living with these strange, hairy monsters, but we might find a place here in the ジャングル where we could live alone and in peace."
"I do not want to live alone," cried Number Three. "I want a mate, and I see a beautiful one yonder now. I am going after her," and with that he again started toward a 女性（の） orang-utan; but the lady 明らかにするd her fangs and 退却／保養地d before his 前進する.
"Even the beasts will have 非，不，無 of us," cried Number Ten 怒って. "Let us take them by 軍隊 then," and he started after Number Three.
"Come 支援する!" shouted Bulan, leaping after the two 見捨てる人／脱走兵s.
As he raised his 発言する／表明する there （機の）カム an answering cry from a little distance ahead—a cry for help, and it was in the agonized トンs of a woman's 発言する／表明する.
"I am coming!" shouted Bulan, and without another ちらりと見ること at his mutinous 乗組員 he sprang through the line of 脅迫的な orang-utans.
On the morning that Bulan 始める，決める out with his three monsters from the 砂漠d long-house in which they had spent the night, Professor Maxon's party was スピード違反 up the river, 絶えず ブイ，浮標d with hope by the repeated 報告（する）／憶測s of natives that the white girl had been seen passing in a war prahu.
In translating this （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） to Professor Maxon, 出身の Horn habitually made it appear that the girl was in the 手渡すs of Number Thirteen, or Bulan, as they had now come to call him 借りがあるing to the natives' constant use of that 指名する in speaking of the strange, and formidable white 巨大（な） who had 侵略するd their land.
At the last long-house below the gorge, the 長，率いる of which had 証言，証人／目撃するd Virginia Maxon's escape from the clutches of Ninaka and Barunda, the searching party was 軍隊d to stop 借りがあるing to a sudden attack of fever which had prostrated the professor. Here they 設立する a woman who had a strange tale to relate of a remarkable sight she had 証言，証人／目撃するd that very morning.
It seemed that she had been 緊張するing tapioca in a little stream which flowed out of the ジャングル at the 後部 of the long-house when her attention was attracted by the 衝突，墜落ing of an animal through the bushes a few yards above her. As she looked she saw a 抱擁する MIAS PAPPAN cross the stream, 耐えるing in his 武器 the dead, or unconscious form of a white-skinned girl with golden hair.
Her description of the MIAS PAPPAN was such as to half 納得させる 出身の Horn that she might have seen Number Three carrying Virginia Maxon, although he could not reconcile the idea with the story that the two Dyaks had told him of losing all of Bulan's monsters in the ジャングル.
Of course it was possible that they might have made their way over land to this point, but it seemed scarcely 信頼できる—and then, how could they have come into 所有／入手 of Virginia Maxon, whom every 報告（する）／憶測 except this last agreed was still in the 手渡すs of Ninaka and Barunda. There was always the 可能性 that the natives had lied to him, and the more he questioned the Dyak woman the more 堅固に 納得させるd he became that this was the fact.
The 結果 of it was that 出身の Horn finally decided to make an 試みる／企てる to follow the 追跡する of the creature that the woman had seen, and with this 計画（する） in 見解（をとる） 説得するd Muda Saffir to arrange with the 長，指導者 of the long-house at which they then were to furnish him with trackers and an 護衛する of 軍人s, 約束ing them some splendid 長，率いるs should they be successful in 精密検査するing Bulan and his pack.
Professor Maxon was too ill to …を伴って the 探検隊／遠征隊, and 出身の Horn 始める，決める out alone with his Dyak 同盟（する）s. For a time after they 出発／死d Sing 物陰／風下 fretted and fidgeted upon the veranda of the long-house. He wholly 不信d 出身の Horn, and from 動機s of his own finally decided to follow him. The 追跡する of the party was plainly discernible, and the Chinaman had no difficulty in に引き続いて them, so that they had gone no 広大な／多数の／重要な way before he （機の）カム within 審理，公聴会 distance of them. Always just far enough behind to be out of sight, he kept pace with the little column as it marched through the torrid heat of the morning, until a little after noon he was startled by the sudden cry of a woman in 苦しめる, and the answering shout of a man.
The 発言する／表明するs （機の）カム from a point in the ジャングル a little to his 権利 and behind him, and without waiting for the column to return, or even to ascertain if they had heard the cries, Sing ran 速く in the direction of the alarm. For a time he saw nothing, but was guided by the snapping of twigs and the rustling of bushes ahead, where the authors of the commotion were evidently moving 速く through the ジャングル.
Presently a strange sight burst upon his astonished 見通し. It was the hideous Number Three in mad 追跡 of a 女性（の） orang-utan, and an instant later he saw Number Twelve and Number Ten in 戦う／戦い with two males, while beyond he heard the 発言する／表明する of a man shouting 激励 to some one as he dashed through the ジャングル. It was in this last event that Sing's 利益／興味 中心d, for he was sure that he 認めるd the 発言する／表明する as that of Bulan, while the first cry for help which he had heard had been in a woman's 発言する／表明する, and Sing knew that its author could be 非，不，無 other than Virginia Maxon.
Those whom he 追求するd were moving 速く through the ジャングル which was now becoming more and more open, but the Chinaman was no mean 走者, and it was not long before he drew within sight of the 反対する of his 追跡.
His first glimpse was of Bulan, running 速く between two 抱擁する bull orang-utans that snapped and tore at him as he bounded 今後 cutting and 削除するing at his 敵s with his 激しい whip. Just in 前線 of the trio was another bull 耐えるing in his 武器 the unconscious form of Virginia Maxon who had fainted at the first 返答 to her cry for help. Sing was 武装した with a 激しい revolver but he dared not 試みる／企てる to use it for 恐れる that he might 負傷させる either Bulan or the girl, and so he was 軍隊d to remain but a passive 観客 of what 続いて起こるd.
Bulan, notwithstanding the running 戦う／戦い the two bulls were 軍隊ing upon him, was 伸び（る）ing 刻々と upon the 逃げるing orang-utan that was handicapped by the 負わせる of the fair 捕虜 he bore in his 抱擁する, hairy 武器. As they （機の）カム into a natural （疑いを）晴らすing in the ジャングル the 逃げるing bull ちらりと見ることd 支援する to see his pursuer almost upon him, and with an angry roar turned to 会合，会う the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金.
In another instant Bulan and the three bulls were rolling and 宙返り／暴落するing about the ground, a 集まり of 飛行機で行くing fur and 血 from which rose 猛烈な／残忍な and angry roars and growls, while Virginia Maxon lay 静かに upon the sward where her captor had dropped her.
Sing was about to 急ぐ 今後 and 選ぶ her up, when he saw 出身の Horn and his Dyaks leap into the （疑いを）晴らすing, to which they had been guided by the sounds of the chase and the 遭遇（する）. The doctor 停止（させる）d at the sight that met his 注目する，もくろむs—the prostrate form of the girl and the man 戦う／戦いing with three 抱擁する bulls.
Then he gathered up Virginia Maxon, and with a 調印する to his Dyaks, who were 完全に 脅すd at the mere sight of the white 巨大（な） of whom they had heard such terrible stories, turned and 急いでd 支援する in the direction from which they had come, leaving the man to what seemed must be a 迅速な and horrible death.
Sing 物陰／風下 was astounded at the perfidy of the 行為／法令／行動する. To Bulan alone was 予定 the entire credit of having 救助（する）d Professor Maxon's daughter, and yet in the very presence of his self-sacrificing 忠義 and devotion 出身の Horn had 砂漠d him without making the least 試みる／企てる to 援助（する） him. But the wrinkled old Chinaman was made of different metal, and had started 今後 to 補助装置 Bulan when a 激しい 手渡す suddenly fell upon his shoulder. Looking around he saw the hideous 直面する of Number Ten snarling into his. The bloodshot 注目する，もくろむs of the monster were 炎上ing with 激怒（する）. He had been torn and chewed by the bull with which he had fought, and though he had finally 打ち勝つ and killed the beast, a 女性（の） which he had 追求するd had eluded him. In a frenzy of passion and 血 lust 誘発するd by his 負傷させるs, 失望 and the taste of warm 血 which still smeared his lips and 直面する, he had been 捜し出すing the 女性（の） when he suddenly つまずくd upon the hapless Sing.
With a roar he しっかり掴むd the Chinaman as though to break him in two, but Sing was not at all inclined to give up his life without a struggle, and Number Ten was quick to learn that no mean muscles moved beneath that wrinkled, yellow hide.
There could, however, have been but one 結果 to the unequal struggle had Sing not been 武装した with a revolver, though it was several seconds before he could bring it into play upon the 広大な／多数の／重要な thing that shook and 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd him about as though he had been a ネズミ in the mouth of a terrier. But suddenly there was the sharp 報告（する）／憶測 of a firearm, and another of Professor Maxon's unhappy 実験s sank 支援する into the nothingness from which he had conjured it.
Then Sing turned his attention to Bulan and his three savage 加害者s, but, except for the dead 団体／死体 of a bull orang-utan upon the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where he had last seen the four struggling, there was no 調印する either of the white man or his antagonists; nor, though he listened attentively, could he catch the slightest sound within the ジャングル other than the rustling of the leaves and the raucous cries of the brilliant birds that flitted の中で the gorgeous blooms about him.
For half an hour he searched in every direction, but finally, 恐れるing that he might become lost in the mazes of the unfamiliar forest he reluctantly turned his 直面する toward the river and the long-house that 避難所d his party.
Here he 設立する Professor Maxon much 改善するd—the 安全な return of Virginia having 行為／法令／行動するd as a tonic upon him. The girl and her father sat with 出身の Horn upon the veranda of the long-house as Sing clambered up the notched スピードを出す／記録につける that led to it from the ground. At sight of Sing's wrinkled old 直面する Virginia Maxon sprang to her feet and ran 今後 to 迎える／歓迎する him, for she had been very fond of the shrewd and kindly Chinaman of whom she had seen so much during the dreary months of her 監禁，拘置 within the campong.
"Oh, Sing," she cried, "where have you been? We were all so worried to think that no sooner was one of us 救助（する）d than another became lost."
"Sing takee walk, Linee, las all," said the grinning Chinaman. "Velly glad see Linee 黒人／ボイコット '伸び（る）," and that was all that Sing 物陰／風下 had to say of the adventures through which he had just passed, and the strange sights that he had seen.
Again and again the girl and 出身の Horn narrated the stirring scenes of the day, the latter 存在 compelled to repeat all that had transpired from the moment that he had heard Virginia's cry, though it was 明らかな that he only 同意d to speak of his part in her 救助（する） under the most かなりの 勧めるing. Very pretty modesty, thought Sing when he had heard the doctor's 見解／翻訳／版 of the 事件／事情／状勢.
"You see," said 出身の Horn, "when I reached the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す Number Three, the brute that you thought was an ape, had just turned you over to Number Thirteen, or, as the natives now call him, Bulan. You were then in a faint, and when I attacked Bulan he dropped you to defend himself. I had 推定する／予想するd a bitter fight from him after the wild tales the natives have been telling of his ferocity, but it was soon evident that he is an arrant coward, for I did not even have to 解雇する／砲火／射撃 my revolver—a few 強くたたくs with the butt of it upon his brainless skull sent him howling into the ジャングル with his pack at his heels."
"How fortunate it is, my dear doctor," said Professor Maxon, "that you were 有望な enough to think of 追跡するing the miscreant into the ジャングル. But for that Virginia would still be in his clutches and by this time he would have been beyond all hope of 逮捕（する）. How can we ever 返す you, dear friend?"
"That you were generous enough to arrange when we first 乗る，着手するd upon the search for your daughter," replied 出身の Horn.
"Just so, just so," said the professor, but a shade of trouble tinged the 表現 of his 直面する, and a moment later he arose, 説 that he felt weak and tired and would go to his sleeping room and 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する for a while. The fact was that Professor Maxon regretted the 約束 he had made 出身の Horn 親族 to his daughter.
Once before he had made 計画（する）s for her marriage only to 悔いる them later; he hoped that he had made no mistake this time, but he realized that it had scarcely been fair to Virginia to 約束 her to his assistant without first 得るing her 同意. Yet a 約束 was a 約束, and, again, was it not true that but for 出身の Horn she would have been dead or worse than dead in a short time had she not been 救助（する）d from the clutches of the soulless Bulan? Thus did the old man 正当化する his 活動／戦闘, and clinch the 決意 that he had before reached to 強要する Virginia to 結婚する 出身の Horn should she, from some 理解できない 動機, demur. Yet he hoped that the girl would make it 平易な, by 受託するing 任意に the man who had saved her life.
Left alone, or as he thought alone, with the girl in the growing 影をつくる／尾行するs of the evening, 出身の Horn thought the moment propitious for 新たにするing his 控訴. He did not consider the natives squatting about them as of 十分な consequence to consider, since they would not understand the language in which he 演説（する）／住所d Virginia, and in the dusk he failed to 公式文書，認める that Sing squatted with the Dyaks, の近くに behind them.
"Virginia," he 開始するd, after an interval of silence, "often before have I broached the 支配する nearest to my heart, yet never have you given me much 激励. Can you not feel for the man who would 喜んで give his life for you, 十分な affection to 許す you to make him the happiest man in the world? I do not ask for all your love at first—that will come later. Just give me the 権利 to 心にいだく and 保護する you. Say that you will be my wife, Virginia, and we need have no more 恐れるs that the strange vagaries of your father's mind can ever again 危険にさらす your life or your happiness as they have in the past."
"I feel that I 借りがある you my life," replied the girl in a 静かな 発言する／表明する, "and while I am now 肯定的な that my father has 完全に 回復するd his sanity, and looks with as 広大な／多数の／重要な abhorrence upon the terrible 運命／宿命 he planned for me as I myself, I cannot forget the 負債 of 感謝 which belongs to you.
"At the same time I do not wish to be the means of making you unhappy, as surely would be the result were I to marry you without love. Let us wait until I know myself better. Though you have spoken to me of the 事柄 before, I realize now that I never have made any 成果／努力 to 決定する whether or not I really can love you. There is time enough before we reach civilization, if ever we are fortunate enough to do so at all. Will you not be as generous as you are 勇敢に立ち向かう, and give me a few days before I must make you a final answer?"
With Professor Maxon's solemn 約束 to insure his ultimate success 出身の Horn was very gentle and gracious in deferring to the girl's wishes. The girl for her part could not put from her mind the 失望 she had felt when she discovered that her 救助者 was 出身の Horn, and not the handsome young 巨大（な） whom she had been 肯定的な was in の近くに 追跡 of her abductors.
When Number Thirteen had been について言及するd she had always pictured him as a hideous monster, 類似の to the creature that had 掴むd her in the ジャングル beside the 野営 that first day she had seen the mysterious stranger, of whom she could 得る no （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） either from her father or 出身の Horn. When she had recently 主張するd that the same man had been at the 長，率いる of her father's creatures in an 試みる／企てる to 救助（する） her, both 出身の Horn and Professor Maxon scoffed at the idea, until at last she was 納得させるd that the fright and the firelight had conspired to conjure in her brain the likeness of one who was linked by memory to another time of danger and despair.
Virginia could not understand why it was that the 直面する of the stranger 固執するd in obtruding itself in her memory. That the man was 異常に good looking was 否定できない, but she had known many good looking men, nor was she 特に impressionable to mere superficial beauty. No words had passed between them on the occasion of their first 会合, so it could have been nothing that he said which 原因（となる）d the memory of him to 粘着する so tenaciously in her mind.
What was it then? Was it the memory of the moments that she had lain in his strong 武器—was it the 影をつくる／尾行する of the 甘い, warm glow that had suffused her as his 注目する，もくろむs had caught hers upon his 直面する?
The thing was tantalizing—it was annoying. The girl blushed in mortification at the very thought that she could 粘着する so resolutely to the memory of a total stranger, and—still greater humiliation—long in the secret depths of her soul to see him again.
She was angry with herself, but the more she tried to forget the young 巨大（な） who had come into her life for so 簡潔な／要約する an instant, the more she 推測するd upon his 身元 and the strange 運命／宿命 that had brought him to their little, savage island only to snatch him away again as mysteriously as he had come, the いっそう少なく was the 是認 with which she looked upon the 控訴 of Doctor 出身の Horn.
出身の Horn had left her, and strolled 負かす／撃墜する to the river. Finally Virginia arose to 捜し出す the 天然のまま couch which had been spread for her in one of the sleeping rooms of the long-house. As she passed a group of natives squatted nearby one of the number arose and approached her, and as she 停止（させる）d, half in fright, a low 発言する／表明する whispered:
"Lookee out, Linee, dloctor Hornee velly bad man."
"Why, Sing!" exclaimed Virginia. "What in the world do you mean by 説 such a thing as that?"
"Never mind, Linee; you always good to old Sing. Sing no likee see you sadee. Dloctor Hornee velly bad man, las allee," and without another word the Chinaman turned and walked away.
After the escape of the girl Barunda and Ninaka had fallen out over that 事件／事情／状勢 and the 分割 of the treasure, with the result that the panglima had slipped a knife between the ribs of his companion and dropped the 団体／死体 overboard.
Barunda's 信奉者s, however, had been 高度に enraged at the 行為／法令／行動する, and in the 続いて起こるing 戦う／戦い which they 行うd for 復讐 of their 殺人d 長，指導者 Ninaka and his 乗組員 had been 軍隊d to take to the shore and hide in the ジャングル.
With difficulty they had saved the chest and dragged it after them into the mazes of the underbrush. Finally, however, they 後継するd in eluding the angry enemy, and took up their march through the 内部の for the 長，率いる of a river which would lead them to the sea by another 大勝する, it 存在 Ninaka's 意向 to 配置する／処分する／したい気持ちにさせる of the contents of the chest as quickly as possible through the 援助 of a rascally Malay who dwelt at Gunung Tebor, where he carried on a 栄えるing 貿易（する） with 著作権侵害者s.
But presently it became 明らかな that he had not so easily escaped the fruits of his villainy as he had supposed, for upon the evening of the first day the 後部 of his little column was attacked by some of Barunda's 軍人s who had (1)偽造する／(2)徐々に進むd ahead of their fellows, with the result that the 長，率いる of Ninaka's brother went to 増加する the prestige and glory of the house of the enemy.
Ninaka was panic-stricken, since he knew that 妨害するd as he was by the 激しい chest he could neither fight nor run to advantage. And so, upon a dark night 近づく the 長，率いる waters of the river he sought, he buried the treasure at the foot of a mighty buttress tree, and with his parang made 確かな cabalistic 調印するs upon the bole whereby he might identify the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す when it was 安全な to return and disinter his booty. Then, with his men, he 急いでd 負かす／撃墜する the stream until they reached the 長，率いる of prahu 航海 where they stole a （手先の）技術 and paddled 速く on toward the sea.
* * *
When the three bull orang-utans の近くにd upon Bulan he felt no 恐れる as to the 結果 of the 戦う／戦い, for never in his experience had he 対処するd with any muscles that his own mighty thews could not 打ち勝つ. But as the 戦う／戦い continued he realized that there might be a 限界 to the number of antagonists which he could 首尾よく withstand, since he could scarcely hope with but two 手渡すs to reach the throats of three enemies, or 区 off the blows and clutches of six powerful 手渡すs, or the gnashing of three 始める，決めるs of savage fangs.
When the truth 夜明けd upon him that he was 存在 killed the instinct of self-保護 was born in him. The ferocity with which he had fought before paled into insignificance beside the mad fury with which he now attacked the three terrible creatures upon him. Shaking himself like a 広大な／多数の／重要な lion he 解放する／自由なd his 武器 for a moment from the 粘着するing embrace of his foemen, and 掴むing the neck of the nearest in his mighty clutch wrenched the 長，率いる 完全に around.
There was one awful shriek from the 拷問d brute—the vertebrae parted with a snap, and Bulan's antagonists were 減ずるd to two. 肺ing and struggling the three combatants つまずくd さらに先に and さらに先に into the ジャングル beyond the （疑いを）晴らすing. With mighty blows the man buffeted the beasts to 権利 and left, but ever they returned in bestial 激怒（する） to 新たにする the 遭遇（する）. Bulan was 弱めるing 速く under the terrific 緊張する to which he had been 支配するd, and from loss of the 血 which flowed from his 負傷させるs; yet he was slowly mastering the 泡，激怒することing brutes, who themselves were torn and bleeding and exhausted. 女性 and 女性 became the struggles of them all, when a sudden misstep sent Bulan つまずくing headforemost against the 茎・取り除く of a tree, where, stunned, he sank unconscious, at the mercy of the relentless bulls.
They had already sprung upon the prostrate form of their 犠牲者 to finish what the 事故 had 開始するd, when the loud 報告（する）／憶測 of Sing's revolver smote upon their startled ears as the Chinaman's 弾丸 buried itself in the heart of Number Ten. Never had the orang-utans heard the sound of a firearm, and the noise, seemingly in such の近くに proximity, filled them with such terror that on the instant they forgot all else than this new and startling 恐れる, and with headlong haste leaped away into the ジャングル, leaving Bulan lying where he had fallen.
So it was that though Sing passed within a few paces of the unconscious man he neither saw nor heard aught of him or his antagonists.
When Bulan returned to consciousness the day was 製図／抽選 to a の近くに. He was stiff and sore and weak. His 長，率いる ached horribly. He thought that he must indeed be dying, for how could one who 苦しむd so 生き返らせる? But at last he managed to stagger to his feet, and finally to reach the stream along which he had been travelling earlier in the day. Here he quenched his かわき and bathed his 負傷させるs, and as 不明瞭 （機の）カム he lay 負かす／撃墜する to sleep upon a bed of matted grasses.
The next morning 設立する him refreshed and in かなり いっそう少なく 苦痛, for the 力／強力にするs of 回復する which belonged to his perfect health and mighty physique had already worked an almost miraculous 変形 in him. While he was 追跡（する）ing in the ジャングル for his breakfast he （機の）カム suddenly upon Number Three and Number Twelve 類似して 雇うd.
At sight of him the two creatures started to run away, but he called to them reassuringly and they returned. On closer 査察 Bulan saw that both were covered with terrible 負傷させるs, and after 尋問 them learned that they had fared almost as 不正に at the 手渡すs of the orang-utans as had he.
"Even the beasts loathe us," exclaimed Number Twelve. "What are we to do?"
"Leave the beasts alone, as I told you," replied Bulan.
"Human 存在s hate us also," 固執するd Number Twelve.
"Then let us live by ourselves," 示唆するd Number Three.
"We hate each other," retorted the 悲観的な Number Twelve. "There is no place for us in the world, and no companionship. We are but soulless things."
"Stop!" cried Bulan. "I am not a soulless thing. I am a man, and within me is as 罰金 and pure a soul as any man may own," and to his mind's 注目する，もくろむ （機の）カム the 見通し of a fair 直面する surmounted by a 集まり of loosely waving, golden hair; but the brainless ones could not understand and only shook their 長，率いるs as they 再開するd their feeding and forgot the 支配する.
When the three had 満足させるd the cravings of their appetites two of them were for lying 負かす／撃墜する to sleep until it should be time to 料金d again, but Bulan, once more master, would not 許す it, and 軍隊d them to …を伴って him in his seemingly futile search for the girl who had disappeared so mysteriously after he had 救助（する）d her from the orang-utans.
Both Number Twelve and Number Three had 保証するd him that the beasts had not 再度捕まえるd her, for they had seen the entire 禁止（する）d 逃げる madly through the ジャングル after 審理，公聴会 the 報告（する）／憶測 of the 選び出す／独身 発射 which had so terrorized Bulan's antagonists. Bulan did not know what to make of this occurrence which he had not himself heard, the 発射 having come after he had lost consciousness at the foot of the tree; but from the description of the noise given him by Number Twelve he felt sure that it must have been the 報告（する）／憶測 of a gun, and hoped that it betokened the presence of Virginia Maxon's friends, and that she was now 安全な in their keeping.
にもかかわらず he did not 放棄する his 決意 to continue his search for her, since it was やめる possible that the gun had been 解雇する／砲火／射撃d by a native, many of whom 所有するd 小火器. His first 関心 was for the girl's 福利事業, which spoke eloquently for the chivalry of his character, and though he wished to see her for the 楽しみ that it would give him, the hope of serving her was ever the first consideration in his mind.
He was now 確信して that he was に引き続いて the wrong direction, and with the 意向 in 見解（をとる） of discovering the 跡をつけるs of the party which had 救助（する）d or 逮捕（する）d Virginia after he had been 軍隊d to 放棄する her, he 始める，決める out in a 全く new direction away from the river. His small woodcraft and little experience in travelling resulted in his becoming 完全に 混乱させるd, so that instead of returning to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where he had last seen the girl, as he wished to do, he bore far to the northeast of the place, and 行方不明になるd 完全に the path which 出身の Horn and his Dyaks had taken from the long-house into the ジャングル and 支援する.
All that day he 勧めるd his 気が進まない companions on through the fearful heat of the tropics until, almost exhausted, they 停止（させる）d at dusk upon the bank of a river, where they filled their stomachs with 冷静な／正味のing draughts, and after eating lay 負かす／撃墜する to sleep. It was やめる dark when Bulan was 誘発するd by the sound of something approaching from up the river, and as he lay listening he presently heard the subdued 発言する／表明するs of men conversing in whispers. He 認めるd the language as that of the Dyaks, though he could 解釈する／通訳する nothing which they said.
Presently he saw a dozen 軍人s 現れる into a little patch of moonlight. They bore a 抱擁する chest の中で them which they deposited within a few paces of where Bulan lay. Then they 開始するd to dig in the soft earth with their spears and parangs until they had excavated a shallow 炭坑，オーケストラ席. Into this they lowered the chest, covering it over with earth and ぱらぱら雨ing dead grass, twigs and leaves above it, that it might 現在の to a 捜査員 no 調印する that the ground had recently been 乱すd. The balance of the loose earth which would not go 支援する into the 炭坑，オーケストラ席 was thrown into the river.
When all had been made to appear as it was before, one of the 軍人s made several 削減（する）s and scratches upon the 茎・取り除く of a tree which grew above the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the chest was buried; then they 急いでd on in silence past Bulan and 負かす／撃墜する the river.
As 出身の Horn stood by the river's bank after his conversation with Virginia, he saw a small sampan approaching from up stream. In it he made out two natives, and the stealthiness of their approach 原因（となる）d him to 身を引く into the 影をつくる／尾行する of a large prahu which was beached の近くに to where he had been standing.
When the men had come の近くに to the 上陸 one of them gave a low signal, and presently a native （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する from the long-house.
"Who is it comes by night?" he asked. "And what want you?"
"News has just reached us that Muda Saffir is alive," replied one of the men in the boat, "and that he sleeps this night in your long-house. Is it true?"
"Yes," answered the man on shore. "What do you wish of the Rajah Muda Saffir?"
"We are men of his company and we have news for him," returned the （衆議院の）議長 in the sampan. "Tell him that we must speak to him at once."
The native on shore returned to the long-house without replying. 出身の Horn wondered what the important news for Muda Saffir might be, and so he remained as he had been, 隠すd behind the prahu.
Presently the old Malay （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する to the water's 辛勝する／優位—very warily though—and asked the men whom they might be. When they had given their 指名するs he seemed relieved.
"Ninaka," they said, "has 殺人d Barunda who was taking the rajah's treasure up to the rajah's 要塞／本拠地—the treasure which Ninaka had stolen after trying to 殺人 the rajah and which Barunda had 再度捕まえるd. Now Ninaka, after 殺人ing Barunda, 始める，決める off through the ジャングル toward the river which leads to Gunung Tebor, and Barunda's uncle followed him with what few men he had with him; but he sent us 負かす／撃墜する river to try and find you, master, and beg of you to come with many men and 追いつく Ninaka and punish him."
Muda Saffir thought for a moment.
"急いで 支援する to the uncle of Barunda and tell him that as soon as I can gather the 軍人s I shall come and punish Ninaka. I have another treasure here which I must not lose, but I can arrange that it will still be here when I return for it, and then Barunda's uncle can come 支援する with me to 補助装置 me if 援助 is needed. Also, be sure to tell Barunda's uncle never to lose sight of the treasure," and Muda Saffir turned and 急いでd 支援する to the long-house.
As the men in the sampan 長，率いるd the boat's 屈服する up stream again, 出身の Horn ran along the ジャングル 追跡する beside the river and abreast of the paddlers. When he thought that they were out of 審理，公聴会 of the long-house he あられ／賞賛するd the two. In startled surprise the men 中止するd paddling.
"Who are you and what do you want?" asked one.
"I am the man to whom the chest belongs," replied 出身の Horn. "If you will take me to Barunda's uncle before Muda Saffir reaches him you shall each have the finest ライフル銃／探して盗むs that the white man makes, with 弾薬／武器 enough to last you a year. All I ask is that you guide me within sight of the party that 追求するs Ninaka; then you may leave me and tell no one what you have done, nor will I tell any. What say you?"
The two natives 協議するd together in low トンs. At last they drew nearer the shore.
"Will you give us each a bracelet of 厚かましさ／高級将校連 同様に as the ライフル銃／探して盗むs?" asked the 広報担当者.
出身の Horn hesitated. He knew the native nature 井戸／弁護士席. To have acquiesced too readily would have been to have 招待するd still その上の 需要・要求するs from them.
"Only the ライフル銃／探して盗むs and 弾薬／武器," he said at last, "unless you 後継する in keeping the knowledge of my presence from both Barunda's uncle and Muda Saffir. If you do that you shall have the bracelets also."
The prow of the sampan touched the bank.
"Come!" said one of the 軍人s.
出身の Horn stepped 船内に. He was 武装した only with a を締める of Colts, and he was going into the heart of the wild country of the 長，率いる hunters, to 炭坑，オーケストラ席 his wits against those of the wily Muda Saffir. His guides were two savage 長，率いる 追跡（する）ing 軍人s of a 著作権侵害者 乗組員 from whom he hoped to steal what they considered a fabulously rich treasure. Whatever sins might be laid to the door of the doctor, there could be no question but that he was a very 勇敢に立ち向かう man!
出身の Horn's 無分別な adventure had been 示唆するd by the hope that he might, by 賄賂ing some of the natives with Barunda's uncle, make away with the treasure before Muda Saffir arrived to （人命などを）奪う，主張する it, or, failing that, learn its exact どの辺に that he might return for it with an 適する 軍隊 later. That he was taking his life in his 手渡すs he 井戸／弁護士席 knew, but so 広大な／多数の／重要な was the man's cupidity that he reckoned no 危険 too 広大な／多数の／重要な for the acquirement of a fortune.
The two Dyaks, paddling in silence up the dark river, proceeded for nearly three hours before they drew in to the bank and dragged the sampan up into the bushes. Then they 始める，決める out upon a 狭くする 追跡する into the ジャングル. It so happened that after travelling for several miles they inadvertently took another path than that followed by the party under Barunda's uncle, so that they passed the latter without 存在 aware of it, going nearly half a mile to the 権利 of where the trailers （軍の）野営地，陣営d a short distance from the bivouac of Ninaka.
In the dead of night Ninaka and his party had はうd away under the very noses of the avengers, taking the chest with them, and by chance 出身の Horn and the two Dyaks 削減（する） 支援する into the main 追跡する along the river almost at the very point that Ninaka 停止（させる）d to bury the treasure.
And so it was that Bulan was not the only one who watched the hiding of the chest.
When Ninaka had disappeared 負かす／撃墜する the river 追跡する Bulan lay 推測するing upon the strange 活動／戦闘s he had 証言，証人／目撃するd. He wondered why the men should dig a 穴を開ける in the 中央 of the ジャングル to hide away the box which he had so often seen in Professor Maxon's workshop. It occurred to him that it might be 井戸／弁護士席 to remember just where the thing was buried, so that he could lead the professor to it should he ever see the old man again. As he lay thus, half dozing, his attention was attracted by a stealthy rustling in the bushes nearby, and as he watched he was dumbfounded to see 出身の Horn creep out into the moonlight. A moment later the man was followed by two Dyaks. The three stood conversing in low トンs, pointing 繰り返して at the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the chest lay hidden. Bulan could understand but little of their conversation, but it was evident that 出身の Horn was 勧めるing some proposition to which the 軍人s demurred.
Suddenly, without an instant's 警告, 出身の Horn drew his gun, wheeled, and 解雇する／砲火／射撃d point-blank, first at one of his companions, then at the other. Both men fell in their 跡をつけるs, and scarcely had the pungent odor of the 砕く smoke reached Bulan's nostrils ere the white man had 急落（する），激減（する）d into the ジャングル and disappeared.
Failing in his 試みる／企てる to 土台を崩す the 忠義 of the two Dyaks 出身の Horn had chosen the only other way to keep the knowledge of the どの辺に of the chest from Barunda's uncle and Muda Saffir, and now his 主要な／長／主犯 利益／興味 in life was to escape the vengeance of the 長，率いる hunters and return to the long-house before his absence should be （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd.
There he could form a party of natives and 始める，決める out to 回復する the chest after Muda Saffir and Barunda's uncle had given up the 追求（する），探索（する）. That 疑惑 should 落ちる on him seemed scarcely 信頼できる since the only men who knew that he had left the long-house that night lay dead upon the very 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the treasure reposed.
When Muda Saffir turned from the two Dyaks who had brought him news of the treasure he 急いでd to the long-house and 誘発するing the 長，指導者 of the tribe who 住所／本籍d there explained that necessity 要求するd that the rajah have at once two war prahus fully 乗組員を乗せた. Now the 力／強力にする of the crafty old Malay 延長するd from one end of this 広大な／多数の／重要な river on which the long-house lay to the other, and though not all the tribes 認める 忠誠 to him, yet there were few who would not furnish him with men and boats when he 要求するd them; for his piratical 巡航するs carried him often up and 負かす／撃墜する the stream, and with his savage horde it was possible for him to wreak 要約 and terrible vengeance upon those who …に反対するd him.
When he had explained his wishes to the 長，指導者, the latter, though at heart hating and 恐れるing Muda Saffir, dared not 辞退する; but to a second proposition he 申し込む／申し出d strong 対立 until the rajah 脅すd to wipe out his entire tribe should he not accede to his 需要・要求するs.
The thing which the 長，指導者 demurred to had occurred to Muda Saffir even as he walked 支援する from the river after conversing with the two Dyak messengers. The thought of 回復するing the treasure, the while he 治めるd 罰 to the traitorous Ninaka, filled his soul with savage happiness. Now if he could but once more 所有する himself of the girl! And why not? There was only the sick old man, a Chinaman and 出身の Horn to 妨げる it, and the chances were that they all were asleep.
So he explained to the 長，指導者 the 計画（する） that had so suddenly sprung to his wicked mind.
"Three men with parangs may easily 静かな the old man, his assistant and the Chinaman," he said, "and then we can take the girl along with us."
The 長，指導者 辞退するd at first, point-blank, to be a party to any such 訴訟／進行s. He knew what had happened to the Sakkaran Dyaks after they had 殺人d a party of Englishmen, and he did not 目的 laying himself and his tribe open to the vengeance of the white men who （機の）カム in many boats and with countless guns and 大砲 to take a terrible （死傷者）数 for every 減少（する） of white 血 流出／こぼすd.
So it was that Muda Saffir was 軍隊d to 妥協, and be 満足させるd with the 長，指導者's 援助 in 誘拐するing the girl, for it was not so difficult a 事柄 to 納得させる the 長，率いる hunter that she really had belonged to the rajah, and that she had been stolen from him by the old man and the doctor.
Virginia slept in a room with three Dyak women. It was to this apartment that the 長，指導者 finally 同意d to 派遣（する） two of his 軍人s. The men crept noiselessly within the pitch dark 内部の until they （機の）カム to the sleeping form of one of the Dyak women. 慎重に they awoke her.
"Where is the white girl?" asked one of the men in a low whisper. "Muda Saffir has sent us for her. Tell her that her father is very sick and wants her, but do not について言及する Muda Saffir's 指名する lest she might not come."
The whispering awakened Virginia and she lay wondering what the 原因（となる） of the midnight 会議／協議会 might be, for she 認めるd that one of the （衆議院の）議長s was a man, and there had been no man in the apartment when she had gone to sleep earlier in the night.
Presently she heard some one approach her, and a moment later a woman's 発言する／表明する 演説（する）／住所d her; but she could not understand enough of the native tongue to make out 正確に the message the （衆議院の）議長 wished to 伝える. The words "father," "sick," and "come," however she finally understood after several repetitions, for she had 選ぶd up a smattering of the Dyak language during her 施行するd 協会 with the natives.
The moment that the 可能性s 示唆するd by these few words 夜明けd upon her, she sprang to her feet and followed the woman toward the door of the apartment. すぐに without the two 軍人s stood upon the veranda を待つing their 犠牲者, and as Virginia passed through the doorway she was 掴むd 概略で from either 味方する, a 激しい 手渡す was clapped over her mouth, and before she could make even an 成果／努力 to 反逆者／反逆する she had been dragged to the end of the veranda, 負かす／撃墜する the notched スピードを出す／記録につける to the ground and a moment later 設立する herself in a war prahu which was すぐに 押し進めるd into the stream.
Since Virginia had come to the long-house after her 救助（する） from the orang-utans, 恐らく by 出身の Horn, Rajah Muda Saffir had kept very much out of sight, for he knew that should the girl see him she would 認める him as the man who had stolen her from the Ithaca. So it （機の）カム as a mighty shock to the girl when she heard the hated トンs of the man whom she had knocked overboard from the prahu two nights before, and realized that the bestial Malay sat の近くに beside her, and that she was again in his 力／強力にする. She looked now for no mercy, nor could she hope to again escape him so easily as she had before, and so she sat with 屈服するd 長，率いる in the 底（に届く） of the 速く moving （手先の）技術, buried in anguished thoughts, hopeless and 哀れな.
Along the stretch of 黒人／ボイコット river that the prahu and her consort covered that night Virginia Maxon saw no living thing other than a 選び出す／独身 人物／姿／数字 in a small sampan which hugged the 影をつくる／尾行するs of the shore as the two larger boats met and passed it, nor answered their あられ／賞賛する.
Where 出身の Horn and his two Dyak guides had landed, Muda Saffir's 軍隊 disembarked and 急落（する），激減（する）d into the ジャングル. 速く they 急いでd along the 井戸／弁護士席 known 追跡する toward the point 指定するd by the two messengers, to come upon the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す almost 同時に with the party under Barunda's uncle, who, startled by the two 発射s several hours 以前, had been 慎重に searching through the ジャングル for an explanation of them.
They had gone warily for 恐れる that they might つまずく upon Ninaka's party before Muda Saffir arrived with 増強s, and but just now had they discovered the prostrate forms of their two companions. One was dead, but the other was still conscious and had just 十分な vitality left after the coming of his fellows to whisper that they had been treacherously 発射 by the younger white man who had been at the long-house where they had 設立する Muda Saffir—then the fellow 満了する／死ぬd without having an 適切な時期 to divulge the secret hiding place of the treasure, over the 最高の，を越す of which his 団体／死体 lay.
Now Bulan had been an 利益／興味d 証言，証人／目撃する of all that transpired. At first he had been inclined to come out of his hiding place and follow 出身の Horn, but so much had already occurred beneath the 支店s of the 広大な／多数の／重要な tree where the chest lay hidden that he decided to wait until morning at least, for he was sure that he had by no means seen the last of the 演劇 which surrounded the 激しい box. This belief was 強化するd by the haste 陳列する，発揮するd by both Ninaka and 出身の Horn to escape the 近隣 as quickly as possible, as though they 恐れるd that they might be apprehended should they 延期する even for a moment.
Number Three and Number Twelve still slept, not having been 誘発するd even by the 発射s 解雇する／砲火／射撃d by 出身の Horn. Bulan himself had dozed after the 出発 of the doctor, but the advent of Barunda's uncle with his 信奉者s had awakened him, and now he lay wide 注目する，もくろむd and 警報 as the second party, under Muda Saffir, （機の）カム into 見解（をとる） when they left the ジャングル 追跡する and entered the （疑いを）晴らすing.
His 利益／興味 in either party was but passive until he saw the khaki blouse, short skirt and 削減する leggings of the 捕虜 walking between two of the Dyaks of Muda Saffir's company. At the same instant he 認めるd the evil features of the rajah as those of the man who had directed the 誘拐 of Virginia Maxon from the 難破させるd Ithaca.
Like a 広大な／多数の／重要な cat Bulan drew himself 慎重に to all fours—every 神経 and muscle taut with the excitement of the moment. Before him he saw a hundred and fifty ferocious Borneo 長，率いる hunters, 武装した with parangs, spears and sumpitans. At his 支援する slept two almost brainless creatures—his 単独の support against the awful 半端物s he must 直面する before he could hope to succor the divinity whose image was enshrined in his 勇敢に立ち向かう and simple heart.
The muscles stood out upon his 巨大（な） forearm as he gripped the 在庫／株 of his bull whip. He believed that he was going to his death, for mighty as were his thews he knew that in the 直面する of the horde they would avail him little, yet he saw no other way than to sit supinely by while the girl went to her doom, and that he could not do. He 軽く押す／注意を引くd Number Twelve. "Silence!" he whispered, and "Come! The girl is here. We must save her. Kill the men," and the same to the hairy and terrible Number Three.
Both the creatures awoke and rose to their 手渡すs and 膝s without noise that could be heard above the chattering of the natives, who had （人が）群がるd 今後 to 見解（をとる） the dead 団体／死体s of 出身の Horn's 犠牲者s. Silently Bulan （機の）カム to his feet, the two monsters at his 支援する rising and 圧力（をかける）ing の近くに behind him. Along the denser 影をつくる／尾行するs the three crept to a position in the 後部 of the natives. The girl's guards had stepped 今後 with the others to join in the discussion that followed the dying 声明 of the 殺人d 軍人, leaving her upon the outer fringe of the （人が）群がる.
For an instant a sudden hope of escape sprang to Virginia Maxon's mind—there was 非，不，無 between her and the ジャングル through which they had just passed. Though unknown dangers lurked in the 黒人／ボイコット and uncanny depths of the dismal forest, would not death in any form be far より望ましい to the hideous 運命／宿命 which を待つd her in the person of the bestial Malay 著作権侵害者?
She had turned to take the first step toward freedom when three 人物／姿／数字s 現れるd from the 塀で囲む of 不明瞭 behind her. She saw the war-caps, 保護物，者s, and war-coats, and her heart sank. Here were others of the rajah's party—stragglers who had come just in time to 妨害する her 計画（する）s. How large these men were—she never had seen a native of such 巨大（な） 割合s; and now they had come やめる の近くに to her, and as the 真っ先の stooped to speak to her she shrank 支援する in 恐れる. Then, to her surprise, she heard in whispered English; "Come 静かに, while they are not looking."
She thought the 発言する／表明する familiar, but could not place it, though her heart whispered that it might belong to the young stranger of her dreams. He reached out and took her 手渡す and together they turned and walked quickly toward the ジャングル, followed by the two who had …を伴ってd him.
Scarcely had they covered half the distance before one of the Dyaks whose 義務 it had been to guard the girl discovered that she was gone. With a cry he alarmed his fellows, and in another instant a sharp pair of 注目する，もくろむs caught the movement of the four who had now broken into a run.
With savage shouts the entire 軍隊 of 長，率いる hunters sprang in 追跡. Bulan 解除するd Virginia in his 武器 and dashed on ahead of Number Twelve and Number Three. A にわか雨 of 毒（薬）d darts blown from half a hundred sumpitans fell about them, and then Muda Saffir called to his 軍人s to 中止する using their deadly blow-麻薬を吸うs lest they kill the girl.
Into the ジャングル dashed the four while の近くに behind them （機の）カム the howling pack of enraged savages. Now one の近くにd upon Number Three only to 落ちる 支援する dead with a broken neck as the 巨大（な） fingers 解放（する）d their 持つ／拘留する upon him. A parang swung の近くに to Number Twelve, but his own, which he had now learned to （権力などを）行使する with fearful 影響, clove through the 追求するing 軍人's skull splitting him wide to the breast bone.
Thus they fought the while they 軍隊d their way deeper and deeper into the dark mazes of the entangled vegetation. The brunt of the running 戦う／戦い was borne by the two monsters, for Bulan was carrying Virginia, and keeping a little ahead of his companions to insure the girl's greater safety.
Now and then patches of moonlight filtering through 時折の 開始s in the leafy roofing 明らかにする／漏らすd to Virginia the 戦う／戦い that was 存在 行うd for 所有／入手 of her, and once, when Number Three turned toward her after 配置する／処分する／したい気持ちにさせるing of a new 加害者, she was horrified to see the grotesque and terrible 直面する of the creature. A moment later she caught sight of Number Twelve's hideous 直面する. She was appalled.
Could it be that she had been 救助（する）d from the Malay to 落ちる into the 手渡すs of creatures 平等に heartless and 完全に without souls? She ちらりと見ることd up at the 直面する of him who carried her. In the 不明瞭 of the night she had not yet had an 適切な時期 to see the features of the man, but after a glimpse at those of his two companions she trembled to think of the hideous thing that might be 明らかにする／漏らすd to her.
Could it be that she had at last fallen into the 手渡すs of the dreaded and terrible Number Thirteen! Instinctively she shrank from 接触する with the man in whose 武器 she had been carried without a trace of repugnance until the thought obtruded itself that he might be the creature of her father's mad experimentation, to whose 武器 she had been doomed by the insane obsession of her parent.
The man 転換d her now to give himself freer use of his 権利 arm, for the savages were 圧力（をかける）ing more closely upon Twelve and Three, and the change made it impossible for the girl to see his 直面する even in the more たびたび（訪れる） moonlit places.
But she could see the two who ran and fought just behind them, and she shuddered at her 必然的な 運命／宿命. For should the three be successful in 耐えるing her away from the Dyaks she must 直面する an unknown doom, while should the natives 再度捕まえる her there was the terrible Malay into whose clutches she had already twice fallen.
Now the 長，率いる hunters were 圧力（をかける）ing closer, and suddenly, even as the girl looked 直接／まっすぐに at him, a spear passed through the heart of Number Three. Clutching madly at the 軸 protruding from his misshapen 団体／死体 the grotesque thing つまずくd on for a dozen paces, and then sank to the ground as two of the brown 軍人s sprang upon him with naked parangs. An instant later Virginia Maxon saw the hideous and grisly 長，率いる swinging high in the 手渡す of a dancing, whooping savage.
The man who carried her was now 軍隊d to turn and fight off the enemy that 圧力（をかける）d 今後 past Number Twelve. The mighty bull whip whirled and 割れ目d across the 長，率いるs and 直面するs of the Dyaks. It was a formidable 武器 when 支援するd by the Herculean muscles that rolled and 転換d beneath Bulan's sun-tanned 肌, and many were the brown 軍人s that went 負かす／撃墜する beneath its cruel 攻撃する.
Virginia could see that the creature who bore her was not deformed of 団体／死体, but she shrank from the thought of what a sight of his 直面する might 明らかにする／漏らす. How much longer the two could fight off the horde at their heels the girl could not guess; and as a 事柄 of fact she was indifferent to the 結果 of the strange, running 戦う／戦い that was 存在 行うd with herself as the 勝利者's spoil.
The country now was becoming rougher and more open. The flight seemed to be 主要な into a 範囲 of low hills, where the ジャングル grew いっそう少なく dense, and the way rocky and rugged. They had entered a 狭くする canyon when Number Twelve went 負かす／撃墜する beneath a half dozen parangs. Again the girl saw a 血まみれの 長，率いる swung on high and heard the 猛烈な／残忍な, wild chorus of exulting victory. She wondered how long it would be ere the creature beneath her would 追加する his 株 to the grim トロフィーs of the 追跡（する）.
In the interval that the 長，率いる hunters had paused to 切断する Number Twelve's 長，率いる, Bulan had 伸び（る）d fifty yards upon them, and then, of a sudden, he （機の）カム to a sheer 塀で囲む rising straight across the 狭くする 追跡する he had been に引き続いて. Ahead there was no way—a cat could 不十分な have 規模d that formidable 障壁—but to the 権利 he discerned what appeared to be a 法外な and winding pathway up the canyon's 味方する, and with a bound he clambered along it to where it surmounted the rocky 塀で囲む.
There he turned, winded, to を待つ the oncoming 敵. Here was a 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where a 選び出す／独身 man might 反抗する an army, and Bulan had been quick to see the natural advantages of it. He placed the girl upon her feet behind a protruding shoulder of the canyon's 塀で囲む which rose to a かなりの distance still above them. Then he turned to 直面する the 暴徒 that was 殺到するing up the 狭くする pathway toward him.
At his feet lay an accumulation of broken 激しく揺する from the hillside above, and as a spear sped, singing, の近くに above his shoulder, the occurrence 示唆するd a use for the rough and jagged ミサイルs which lay about him in such profusion. Many of the pieces were large, 重さを計るing twenty and thirty 続けざまに猛撃するs, and some even as much as fifty. 選ぶing up one of the larger Bulan raised it high above his 長，率いる, and then 投げつけるd it 負かす／撃墜する amongst the upclimbing 軍人s. In an instant pandemonium 統治するd, for the 激しい 玉石 had mowed 負かす／撃墜する a 得点する／非難する／２０ of the pursuers, breaking 武器 and 脚s in its meteoric 降下／家系.
ミサイル after ミサイル Bulan rained 負かす／撃墜する upon the struggling, howling Dyaks, until, 掴むd by panic, they turned and fled incontinently 負かす／撃墜する into the depths of the canyon and 支援する along the 狭くする 追跡する they had come, and then superstitious 恐れる 完全にするd the 大勝する that the 飛行機で行くing 激しく揺するs had started, for one whispered to another that this was the terrible Bulan and that he had but 誘惑するd them on into the hills that he might call 前へ／外へ all his demons and destroy them.
For a moment Bulan stood watching the 退却／保養地ing savages, a smile upon his lips, and then as the sudden equatorial 夜明け burst 前へ／外へ he turned to 直面する the girl.
As Virginia Maxon saw the 罰金 features of the 巨大（な） where she had 推定する／予想するd to find the grotesque and hideous lineaments of a monster, she gave a quick little cry of 楽しみ and 救済.
"Thank God!" she cried fervently. "Thank God that you are a man—I thought that I was in the clutches of the hideous and soulless monster, Number Thirteen."
The smile upon the young man's 直面する died. An 表現 of 苦痛, and hopelessness, and 悲しみ swept across his features. The girl saw the change, and wondered, but how could she guess the grievous 負傷させる her words had （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd?
For a moment the two stood in silence; Bulan 拷問d by thoughts of the bitter humiliation that he must 苦しむ when the girl should learn his 身元; Virginia wondering at the sad lines that had come into the young man's 直面する, and at his silence.
It was the girl who first spoke. "Who are you," she asked, "to whom I 借りがある my safety?"
The man hesitated. To speak aught than the truth had never occurred to him during his 簡潔な／要約する 存在. He scarcely knew how to 嘘（をつく）. To him a question 需要・要求するd but one manner of reply—the facts. But never before had he had to 直面する a question where so much depended upon his answer. He tried to form the bitter, galling words; but a 見通し of that lovely 直面する suddenly transformed with horror and disgust throttled the 指名する in his throat.
"I am Bulan," he said, at last, 静かに.
"Bulan," repeated the girl. "Bulan. Why that is a native 指名する. You are either an Englishman or an American. What is your true 指名する?"
"My 指名する is Bulan," he 主張するd doggedly.
Virginia Maxon thought that he must have some good 推論する／理由 of his own for wishing to 隠す his 身元. At first she wondered if he could be a 逃亡者／はかないもの from 司法（官）—the 悪党／犯人 of some horrid 罪，犯罪, who dared not divulge his true 指名する even in the remote fastness of a Bornean wilderness; but a ちらりと見ること at his frank and noble countenance drove every 痕跡 of the traitorous thought from her mind. Her woman's intuition was 十分な 保証（人） of the nobility of his character.
"Then let me thank you, Mr. Bulan," she said, "for the service that you have （判決などを）下すd a strange and helpless woman."
He smiled.
"Just Bulan," he said. "There is no need for 行方不明になる or Mister in the savage ジャングル, Virginia."
The girl 紅潮／摘発するd at the sudden and 予期しない use of her given 指名する, and was surprised that she was not 感情を害する／違反するd.
"How do you know my 指名する?" she asked.
Bulan saw that he would get into 深い water if he 試みる／企てるd to explain too much, and, as is ever the way, discovered that one deception had led him into another; so he 決定するd to forestall 未来 embarrassing queries by concocting a story すぐに to explain his presence and his knowledge.
"I lived upon the island 近づく your father's （軍の）野営地，陣営," he said. "I knew you all—by sight."
"How long have you lived there?" asked the girl. "We thought the island uninhabited."
"All my life," replied Bulan truthfully.
"It is strange," she mused. "I cannot understand it. But the monsters—how is it that they followed you and obeyed your 命令（する）s?"
Bulan touched the bull whip that hung at his 味方する.
"出身の Horn taught them to obey this," he said.
"He used that upon them?" cried the girl in horror.
"It was the only way," said Bulan. "They were almost brainless—they could understand nothing else, for they could not 推論する／理由."
Virginia shuddered.
"Where are they now—the balance of them?" she asked.
"They are dead, poor things," he replied, sadly. "Poor, hideous, unloved, unloving monsters—they gave up their lives for the daughter of the man who made them the awful, repulsive creatures that they were."
"What do you mean?" cried the girl.
"I mean that all have been killed searching for you, and 戦う／戦いing with your enemies. They were soulless creatures, but they loved the mean lives they gave up so bravely for you whose father was the author of their 悲惨—you 借りがある a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 to them, Virginia."
"Poor things," murmured the girl, "but yet they are better off, for without brains or souls there could be no happiness in life for them. My father did them a hideous wrong, but it was an unintentional wrong. His mind was crazed with dwelling upon the wonderful 発見 he had made, and if he wronged them he 熟視する／熟考するd a still more terrible wrong to be （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd upon me, his daughter."
"I do not understand," said Bulan.
"It was his 意向 to give me in marriage to one of his soulless monsters—to the one he called Number Thirteen. Oh, it is terrible even to think of the hideousness of it; but now they are all dead he cannot do it even though his poor mind, which seems 井戸／弁護士席 again, should 苦しむ a relapse."
"Why do you loathe them so?" asked Bulan. "Is it because they are hideous, or because they are soulless?"
"Either fact were enough to make them repulsive," replied the girl, "but it is the fact that they were without souls that made them 全く impossible —one easily overlooks physical deformity, but the moral depravity that must be inherent in a creature without a soul must forever 削減（する） him off from intercourse with human 存在s."
"And you think that 関わりなく their physical 外見 the fact that they were without souls would have been 明らかな?" asked Bulan.
"I am sure of it," cried Virginia. "I would know the moment I 始める，決める my 注目する，もくろむs upon a creature without a soul."
With all the 悲しみ that was his, Bulan could 不十分な repress a smile, for it was やめる evident either that it was impossible to perceive a soul, or else that he 所有するd one.
"Just how do you distinguish the possessor of a soul?" he asked.
The girl cast a quick ちらりと見ること up at him.
"You are making fun of me," she said.
"Not at all," he replied. "I am just curious as to how souls make themselves 明らかな. I have seen men kill one another as beasts kill. I have seen one who was cruel to those within his 力／強力にする, yet they were all men with souls. I have seen eleven soulless monsters die to save the daughter of a man whom they believed had wronged them terribly—a man with a soul. How then am I to know what せいにするs denote the 所有／入手 of the immortal 誘発する? How am I to know whether or not I 所有する a soul?"
Virginia smiled.
"You are 勇敢な and honorable and chivalrous—those are enough to 令状 the belief that you have a soul, were it not 明らかな from your countenance that you are of the higher type of mankind," she said.
"I hope that you will never change your opinion of me, Virginia," said the man; but he knew that there lay before her a 厳しい shock, and before him a 広大な／多数の／重要な 悲しみ when they should come to where her father was and the girl should learn the truth 関心ing him.
That he did not himself tell her may be forgiven him, for he had only a life of 悲惨 to look 今後 to after she should know that he, too, was 平等に a soulless monster with the twelve that had に先行するd him to a 慈悲の death. He would have envied them but for the 予期 of the time that he might be alone with her before she learned the truth.
As he pondered the 未来 there （機の）カム to him the thought that should they never find Professor Maxon or 出身の Horn the girl need never know but that he was a human 存在. He need not lose her then, but always be 近づく her. The idea grew and with it the mighty 誘惑 to lead Virginia Maxon far into the ジャングル, and keep her forever from the sight of men. And why not? Had he not saved her where others had failed? Was she not, by all that was just and fair, his?
Did he 借りがある any 忠義 to either her father or 出身の Horn? Already he had saved Professor Maxon's life, so the 義務, if there was any, lay all against the older man; and three times he had saved Virginia. He would be very 肉親，親類d and good to her. She should be much happier and a thousand times safer than with those others who were so 貧しく equipped to 保護する her.
As he stood silently gazing out across the ジャングル beneath them toward the new sun the girl watched him in a （一定の）期間 of 賞賛 of his strong and noble 直面する, and his perfect physique. What would have been her emotions had she guessed what thoughts were his! It was she who broke the silence.
"Can you find the way to the long-house where my father is?" she asked.
Bulan, startled at the question, looked up from his reverie. The thing must be 直面するd, then, sooner than he thought. How was he to tell her of his 意向? It occurred to him to sound her first—かもしれない she would make no 反対 to the 計画（する）.
"You are anxious to return?" he asked.
"Why, yes, of course, I am," she replied. "My father will be half mad with 逮捕, until he knows that I am 安全な. What a strange question, indeed." Still, however, she did not 疑問 the 動機s of her companion.
"Suppose we should be unable to find our way to the long-house?" he continued.
"Oh, don't say such a thing," cried the girl. "It would be terrible. I should die of 悲惨 and fright and loneliness in this awful ジャングル. Surely you can find your way to the river—it was but a short march through the ジャングル from where we landed to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す at which you took me away from that fearful Malay."
The girl's words cast a cloud over Bulan's hopes. The 未来 looked いっそう少なく roseate with the knowledge that she would be unhappy in the life that he had been mapping for them. He was silent—thinking. In his breast a 暴動 of 相反する emotions were 行うing the first 広大な／多数の／重要な 戦う／戦い which was to point the 傾向 of the man's character—would the selfish and the base 勝つ／広く一帯に広がる, or would the noble?
With the thought of losing her his 願望（する） for her companionship became almost a mania. To return her to her father and 出身の Horn would be to lose her —of that there could be no 疑問, for they would not leave her long in ignorance of his origin. Then, in 新規加入 to 存在 奪うd of her forever, he must 苦しむ the galling mortification of her 軽蔑（する）.
It was a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 to ask of a fledgling morality that was yet scarcely cognizant of its untried wings; but even as the man wavered between 権利 and wrong there crept into his mind the one 広大な／多数の／重要な and 燃やすing question of his life—had he a soul? And he knew that upon his 決定／判定勝ち（する） of the 運命／宿命 of Virginia Maxon 残り／休憩（する）d to some extent the true answer to that question, for, unconsciously, he had worked out his own 天然のまま soul hypothesis which imparted to this invisible （独立の）存在 the 力／強力にする to direct his 活動／戦闘s only for good. Therefore he 推論する／理由d that wickedness presupposed a small and worthless soul, or the entire 欠如（する） of one.
That she would hate a soulless creature he 受託するd as a foregone 結論. He 願望（する）d her 尊敬（する）・点, and that fact helped him to his final 決定／判定勝ち（する）, but the thing that decided him was born of the truly chivalrous nature he 所有するd—he 手配中の，お尋ね者 Virginia Maxon to be happy; it 事柄d not at what cost to him.
The girl had been watching him closely as he stood silently thinking after her last words. She did not know the struggle that the 静める 直面する hid; yet she felt that the dragging moments were big with the question of her 運命／宿命.
"井戸／弁護士席?" she said at length.
"We must eat first," he replied in a 事柄-of-fact トン, and not at all as though he was about to 放棄する his life's happiness, "and then we shall 始める，決める out in search of your father. I shall take you to him, Virginia, if man can find him."
"I knew that you could," she said, 簡単に, "but how my father and I ever can 返す you I do not know—do you?"
"Yes," said Bulan, and there was a sudden 急ぐ of 解雇する／砲火／射撃 to his 注目する，もくろむs that kept Virginia Maxon from 勧めるing a 詳細（に述べる）d explanation of just how she might 返す him.
In truth she did not know whether to be angry, or 脅すd, or glad of the truth that she read there; or mortified that it had awakened in her a 現実化 that かもしれない an 分析 of her own 利益／興味 in this young stranger might 明らかにする／漏らす more than she had imagined.
The 強制 that suddenly fell upon them was relieved when Bulan 動議d her to follow him 支援する 負かす／撃墜する the 追跡する into the gorge in search of food. There they sat together upon a fallen tree beside a tiny rivulet, eating the fruit that the man gathered. Often their 注目する，もくろむs met as they talked, but always the girl's fell before the open worship of the man's.
Many were the men who had looked in 賞賛 at Virginia Maxon in the past, but never, she felt, with 注目する，もくろむs so clean and 勇敢に立ち向かう and honest. There was no guile or evil in them, and because of it she wondered all the more that she could not 直面する them.
"What a wonderful soul those 注目する，もくろむs portray," she thought, "and how perfectly they 保証する the safety of my life and 栄誉（を受ける） while their owner is 近づく me."
And the man thought: "Would that I owned a soul that I might aspire to live always 近づく her—always to 保護する her."
When they had eaten the two 始める，決める out once more in search of the river, and the 信用／信任 that is born of ignorance was theirs, so that beyond each 後継するing 絡まるd 障壁 of vines and creepers they looked to see the 渦巻くing stream that would lead them to the girl's father.
On and on they trudged, the man often carrying the girl across the rougher 障害s and through the little streams that crossed their path, until at last （機の）カム noon, and yet no 調印する of the river they sought. The 連合させるd ジャングル （手先の）技術 of the two had been insufficient either to trace the way that they had come, or point the general direction of the river.
As the afternoon drew to a の近くに Virginia Maxon 開始するd to lose heart—she was 確信して that they were lost. Bulan made no pretence of knowing the way, the most that he would say 存在 that 結局 they must come to the river. As a 事柄-of-fact had it not been for the girl's evident 関心 he would have been glad to know that they were irretrievably lost; but for her sake his 成果／努力s to find the river were conscientious.
When at last night の近くにd 負かす／撃墜する upon them the girl was, at heart, terror stricken, but she hid her true 明言する／公表する from the man, because she knew that their 苦境 was no fault of his. The strange and uncanny noises of the ジャングル night filled her with the most dreadful forebodings, and when a 冷淡な, 霧雨ing rain 始める，決める in upon them her cup of 悲惨 was 十分な.
Bulan rigged a rude 避難所 for her, making her 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する beneath it, and then he 除去するd his Dyak war-coat and threw it over her, but it was hours before her exhausted 団体／死体 overpowered her nervous fright and won a fitful and restless slumber. Several times Virginia became obsessed with the idea that Bulan had left her alone there in the ジャングル, but when she called his 指名する he answered from の近くに beside her 避難所.
She thought that he had 後部d another for himself nearby, but even the thought that he might sleep filled her with dread, yet she would not call to him again, since she knew that he needed his 残り／休憩（する） even more than she. And all the night Bulan stood の近くに beside the woman he had learned to love—stood almost naked in the 冷気／寒がらせる night 空気／公表する and the 冷淡な rain, lest some savage man or beast creep out of the 不明瞭 after her while he slept.
The next day with its night, and the next, and the next were but repetitions of the first. It had become an agony of 苦しむing for the man to fight off sleep longer. The girl read part of the truth in his 激しい 注目する，もくろむs and worn 直面する, and tried to 軍隊 him to take needed 残り／休憩（する）, but she did not guess that he had not slept for four days and nights.
At last 乱用d Nature succumbed to the terrific 緊張する that had been put upon her, and the 巨大（な） 憲法 of the man went 負かす／撃墜する before the 冷淡な and the wet, 弱めるd and 貧窮化した by loss of sleep and insufficient food; for through the last two days he had been able to find but little, and that little he had given to the girl, telling her that he had eaten his fill while he gathered hers.
It was on the fifth morning, when Virginia awoke, that she 設立する Bulan rolling and 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing upon the wet ground before her 避難所, delirious with fever. At the sight of the mighty 人物／姿／数字 減ずるd to pitiable inefficiency and 証拠不十分, にもかかわらず the knowledge that her protector could no longer 保護する, the 恐れる of the ジャングル faded from the heart of the young girl—she was no more a weak and trembling daughter of an effete civilization. Instead she was a lioness, watching over and 保護するing her sick mate. The analogy did not occur to her, but something else did as she saw the 紅潮／摘発するd 直面する and fever wracked 団体／死体 of the man whose 控訴，上告 to her she would have thought 純粋に physical had she given the 支配する any analytic consideration; and as a 現実化 of his utter helplessness （機の）カム to her she bent over him and kissed first his forehead and then his lips.
"What a noble and unselfish love yours has been," she murmured. "You have even tried to hide it that my position might be the easier to 耐える, and now that it may be too late I learn that I love you—that I have always loved you. Oh, Bulan, my Bulan, what a cruel 運命／宿命 that permitted us to find one another only to die together!"
For a week Professor Maxon with 出身の Horn and Sing sought for Virginia. They could get no help from the natives of the long-house, who 恐れるd the vengeance of Muda Saffir should he learn that they had 補佐官d the white men upon his 追跡する.
And always as the three 追跡（する）d through the ジャングル and up and 負かす／撃墜する the river there lurked ever 近づく a handful of the men of the tribe of the two whom 出身の Horn had 殺人d, waiting for the chance that would give them 復讐 and the 長，率いるs of the three they followed. They 恐れるd the guns of the white men too much to 投機・賭ける an open attack, and at night the quarry never abated their watchfulness, so that days dragged on, and still the three continued their hopeless 追求（する），探索（する） unconscious of the relentless 敵 that dogged their footsteps.
出身の Horn was always searching for an 適切な時期 to enlist the 援助（する） of the friendly natives in an 成果／努力 to 回復する the chest, but so far he had 設立する 非，不，無 who would agree to …を伴って him even in consideration of a large 株 of the booty. It was the treasure alone which kept him to the search for Virginia Maxon, and he made it a point to direct the 追跡（する） always in the 周辺 of the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where it was buried, for a 広大な／多数の／重要な 恐れる 消費するd him that Ninaka might return and （人命などを）奪う，主張する it before he had a chance to make away with it.
Three times during the week they returned and slept at the long-house, hoping each time to learn that the natives had received some news of her they sought, through the wonderful channels of communication that seemed always open across the trackless ジャングル and up and 負かす／撃墜する the savage, lonely rivers.
* * *
For two days Bulan lay raving in the delirium of fever, while the delicate girl, 未使用の to hardship and （危険などに）さらす, watched over him and nursed him with the loving tenderness and care of a young mother with her first born.
For the most part the young 巨大（な）'s ravings were inarticulate, but now and then Virginia heard her 指名する linked with words of reverence and worship. The man fought again the 最近の 戦う／戦いs he had passed through, and again 苦しむd the long night watches beside the sleeping girl who filled his heart. Then it was that she learned the truth of his self-sacrificing devotion. The thing that puzzled her most was the repetition of a number and a 指名する which ran through all his delirium—"Nine ninety nine Priscilla."
She could make neither 長，率いる nor tail of it, nor was there another word to give a 手がかり（を与える） to its meaning, so at last from constant repetition it became a commonplace and she gave it no その上の thought.
The girl had given up hope that Bulan ever could 回復する, so weak and emaciated had he become, and when the fever finally left him やめる suddenly she was 肯定的な that it was the beginning of the end. It was on the morning of the seventh day since they had 開始するd their wandering in search of the long-house that, as she sat watching him, she saw his 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）ing upon her 直面する with a look of 承認.
Gently she took his 手渡す, and at the 行為／法令／行動する he smiled at her very weakly.
"You are better, Bulan," she said. "You have been very sick, but now you shall soon be 井戸／弁護士席 again."
She did not believe her own words, yet the mere 説 of them gave her 新たにするd hope.
"Yes," replied the man. "I shall soon be 井戸／弁護士席 again. How long have I been like this?"
"For two days," she replied.
"And you have watched over me alone in the ジャングル for two days?" he asked incredulously.
"Had it been for life," she said in a low 発言する／表明する, "it would 不十分な have repaid the 負債 I 借りがある you."
For a long time he lay looking up into her 注目する，もくろむs—longingly, wistfully.
"I wish that it had been for life," he said.
At first she did not やめる realize what he meant, but presently the tired and hopeless 表現 of his 注目する，もくろむs brought to her a sudden knowledge of his meaning.
"Oh, Bulan," she cried, "you must not say that. Why should you wish to die?"
"Because I love you, Virginia," he replied. "And because, when you know what I am, you will hate and loathe me."
On the girl's lips was an avowal of her own love, but as she bent closer to whisper the words in his ear there （機の）カム the sound of men 衝突，墜落ing through the ジャングル, and as she turned to 直面する the 危険，危なくする that she thought approaching, 出身の Horn sprang into 見解（をとる）, while 直接／まっすぐに behind him （機の）カム her father and Sing 物陰／風下.
Bulan saw them at the same instant, and as Virginia ran 今後 to 迎える／歓迎する her father he staggered weakly to his feet. 出身の Horn was the first to see the young 巨大（な）, and with an 誓い sprang toward him, 製図／抽選 his revolver as he （機の）カム.
"You beast," he cried. "We have caught you at last."
At the words Virginia turned 支援する toward Bulan with a little 叫び声をあげる of 警告 and of horror. Professor Maxon was behind her.
"Shoot the monster, 出身の Horn," he ordered. "Do not let him escape."
Bulan drew himself to his 十分な 高さ, and though he wavered from 証拠不十分, yet he towered mighty and magnificent above the evil 直面するd man who menaced him.
"Shoot!" he said calmly. "Death cannot come too soon now."
At the same instant 出身の Horn pulled the 誘発する／引き起こす. The 巨大（な）'s 長，率いる fell 支援する, he staggered, whirled about, and crumpled to the earth just as Virginia Maxon's 武器 の近くにd about him.
出身の Horn 急ぐd の近くに and 押し進めるing the girl aside 圧力（をかける）d the muzzle of his gun to Bulan's 寺, but an 雪崩／（抗議などの）殺到 of wrinkled, yellow 肌 was upon him before he could pull the 誘発する／引き起こす a second time, and Sing had 投げつけるd him 支援する a dozen feet and snatched his 武器.
Moaning and sobbing Virginia threw herself upon the 団体／死体 of the man she loved, while Professor Maxon hurried to her 味方する to drag her away from the soulless thing for whom he had once ーするつもりであるd her.
Like a tigress the girl turned upon the two white men.
"You are 殺害者s," she cried. "臆病な／卑劣な 殺害者s. Weak and exhausted by fever he could not 戦闘 you, and so you have robbed the world of one of the noblest men that God ever created."
"Hush!" cried Professor Maxon. "Hush, child, you do not know what you say. The thing was a monster—a soulless monster."
At the words the girl looked up quickly at her father, a faint 現実化 of his meaning striking her like a blow in the 直面する.
"What do you mean?" she whispered. "Who was he?"
It was 出身の Horn who answered.
"No god created that," he said, with a contemptuous ちらりと見ること at the still 団体／死体 of the man at their feet. "He was one of the creatures of your father's mad 実験s—the soulless thing for whose 武器 his insane obsession doomed you. The thing at your feet, Virginia, was Number Thirteen."
With a piteous little moan the girl turned 支援する toward the 団体／死体 of the young 巨大（な）. A 滞るing step she took toward it, and then to the horror of her father she sank upon her 膝s beside it and 解除するing the man's 長，率いる in her 武器 covered the 直面する with kisses.
"Virginia!" cried the professor. "Are you mad, child?"
"I am not mad," she moaned, "not yet. I love him. Man or monster, it would have been all the same to me, for I loved him."
Her father turned away, burying his 直面する in his 手渡すs.
"God!" he muttered. "What an awful 罰 you have visited upon me for the sin of the thing I did."
The silence which followed was broken by Sing who had ひさまづくd opposite Virginia upon the other 味方する of Bulan, where he was feeling the 巨大（な）'s wrists and 圧力（をかける）ing his ear の近くに above his heart.
"Do'n cly, Linee," said the kindly old Chinaman. "Him no dlead." Then, as he 注ぐd a pinch of brownish 砕く into the man's mouth from a tiny 解雇（する） he had brought 前へ／外へ from the depths of one of his sleeves: "Him no mlonster either, Linee. Him white man, alsame Mlaxon. Sing know."
The girl looked up at him in 感謝.
"He is not dead, Sing? He will live?" she cried. "I don't care about anything else, Sing, if you will only make him live."
"Him live. Gettem lilee flesh 負傷させるs. Las all."
"What do you mean by 説 that he is not a monster?" 需要・要求するd 出身の Horn.
"You waitee, you dam flool," cried Sing. "I tellee lot more I know. You waitee I flixee him, and then, by God, I flixee you."
出身の Horn took a 脅迫的な step toward the Chinaman, his 直面する 黒人／ボイコット with wrath, but Professor Maxon interposed.
"This has gone やめる far enough, Doctor 出身の Horn," he said. "It may be that we 行為／法令／行動するd あわてて. I do not know, of course, what Sing means, but I ーするつもりである to find out. He has been very faithful to us, and deserves every consideration."
出身の Horn stepped 支援する, still scowling. Sing 注ぐd a little water between Bulan's lips, and then asked Professor Maxon for his brandy flask. With the first few 減少（する）s of the fiery liquid the 巨大（な）'s eyelids moved, and a moment later he raised them and looked about him.
The first 直面する he saw was Virginia's. It was 十分な of love and compassion.
"They have not told you yet?" he asked.
"Yes," she replied. "They have told me, but it makes no difference. You have given me the 権利 to say it, Bulan, and I do say it now again, before them all—I love you, and that is all there is that makes any difference."
A look of happiness lighted his 直面する momentarily, only to fade as quickly as it had come.
"No, Virginia," he said, sadly, "it would not be 権利. It would be wicked. I am not a human 存在. I am only a soulless monster. You cannot mate with such as I. You must go away with your father. Soon you will forget me."
"Never, Bulan!" cried the girl, determinedly.
The man was about to 試みる／企てる to dissuade her, when Sing interrupted.
"You keepee still, Bulan," he said. "You wait till Sing tellee. You no mlonster. Mlaxon he no makee you. Sing he find you in low bloat jus' outsidee cove. You 模造の. No know nothing. No know 指名する. No know where comee from. No talkee.
"Sing he jes' hearee Mlaxon tellee Hornee '一区切り／（ボクシングなどの）試合 Nlumber Thlirteen. How he makee him for Linee. Makee Linee mally him. Sing he know what kindee fleaks Mlaxon makee. Linee always good to old Sing. Sing he been peeking thlu clack in wallee. See blig vlat where Thlirteen growing.
"Sing he takee you to Sing's shackee that night. Hide you till evlybody sleep. Then he こそこそ動く you in workee shop. Kickee over vlat. Leaves you. Nex' mlorning Mlaxon makee blig hullabaloo. Dance up and downee. Whoop! Thlirteen clome too soonee, but allight; him 罰金, perfec' man. Whoop!
"Anyway, you heap better for Linee than one Mlaxon's fleaks," he 結論するd, turning toward Bulan.
"You are lying, you yellow devil," cried 出身の Horn.
The Chinaman turned his shrewd, slant 注目する，もくろむs malevolently upon the doctor.
"Sing lies?" he hissed. "Mabbeso Sing lies when he ask what for you glet Bludleen steal tleasure. But Lajah Saffir he come and spoil it all while you tly glet Linee to the ship—Sing knows.
"Then you tellee Mlaxon Thlirteen steal Linee. You 嘘（をつく） then and you knew you 嘘（をつく）. You 嘘（をつく） again when Thlirteen savee Linee flom Oulang Outang—you say you savee Linee.
"Then you make bad talkee with Lajah Saffir at long-house. Sing hear you all timee. You tly getee tleasure away from Dlyaks for your self. Then —"
"Stop!" roared 出身の Horn. "Stop! You lying yellow こそこそ動く, before I put a 弾丸 in you."
"Both of you may stop now," said Professor Maxon authoritatively. "There have been 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金s made here that cannot go unnoticed. Can you 証明する these things Sing?" he asked turning to the Chinaman.
"I plove much by Bludleen's lascar. Bludleen tell him all '一区切り／（ボクシングなどの）試合 Hornee. I plove some more by Dyak 長，指導者 at long-house. He knows lots. Lajah Saffir tell him. It all tlue, Mlaxon."
"And it is true about this man—the thing that you have told us is true? He is not one of those created in the 研究室／実験室?"
"No, Mlaxon. You no makee 罰金 young man like Blulan—you know lat, Mlaxon. You makee One, Two, Thlee—all up to Twelve. All fleaks. You せねばならない know, Mlaxon, lat you no can makee a Blulan."
During these 発覚s Bulan had sat with his 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the Chinaman. There was a puzzled 表現 upon his 病弱な, 血-streaked 直面する. It was as though he were trying to ひったくる from the inner 寺 of his consciousness a vague and tantalizing memory that eluded him each time that he felt he had it within his しっかり掴む—the 重要な to the strange riddle that hid his origin.
The girl ひさまづくd の近くに beside him, one small 手渡す in his. Hope and happiness had 取って代わるd the 悲しみ in her 直面する. She tore the hem from her skirt, to 包帯 the 血まみれの furrow that creased the man's 寺. Professor Maxon stood silently by, watching the loving tenderness that 示すd each deft, little movement of her strong, brown 手渡すs.
The 発覚s of the past few minutes had shocked the old man into stupefied silence. It was difficult, almost impossible, for him to believe that Sing had spoken the truth and that this man was not one of the creatures of his own 創造; yet from the 底（に届く） of his heart he prayed that it might 証明する the truth, for he saw that his daughter loved the man with a love that would be stayed by no 障害 or bound by no man-made 法律, or social custom.
The Chinaman's 起訴，告発 of 出身の Horn had come as an 追加するd blow to Professor Maxon, but it had brought its own supporting 証拠 in the flood of recollections it had induced in the professor's mind. Now he 解任するd a hundred chance 出来事/事件s and conversations with his assistant that pointed squarely toward the man's disloyalty and villainy. He wondered that he had been so blind as not to have 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd his 中尉／大尉／警部補 long before.
Virginia had at last 後継するd in adjusting her rude 包帯 and stopping the flow of 血. Bulan had risen weakly to his feet. The girl supported him upon one 味方する, and Sing upon the other. Professor Maxon approached the little group.
"I do not know what to make of all that Sing has told us," he said. "If you are not Number Thirteen who are you? Where did you come from? It seems very strange indeed—impossible, in fact. However, if you will explain who you are, I shall be glad to—ah—consider—ah—permitting you to 支払う／賃金 法廷，裁判所 to my daughter."
"I do not know who I am," replied Bulan. "I had always thought that I was only Number Thirteen, until Sing just spoke. Now I have a faint recollection of drifting for days upon the sea in an open boat—beyond that all is blank. I shall not 軍隊 my attentions upon Virginia until I can 証明する my 身元, and that my past is one which I can lay before her without shame —until then I shall not see her."
"You shall do nothing of the 肉親，親類d," cried the girl. "You love me, and I you. My father ーするつもりであるd to 軍隊 me to marry you while he still thought that you were a soulless thing. Now that it is やめる 明らかな that you are a human 存在, and a gentleman, he hesitates, but I do not. As I have told you before, it makes no difference to me what you are. You have told me that you love me. You have 論証するd a love that is high, and noble, and self-sacrificing. More than that no girl needs to know. I am 満足させるd to be the wife of Bulan—if Bulan is 満足させるd to have the daughter of the man who has so cruelly wronged him."
An arm went around the girl's shoulders and drew her の近くに to the man she had glorified with her 忠義 and her love. The other 手渡す was stretched out toward Professor Maxon.
"Professor," said Bulan, "in the 直面する of what Sing has told us, in the 直面する of a disinterested comparison between myself and the 哀れな creatures of your 実験s, is it not folly to suppose that I am one of them? Some day I shall 解任する my past, until that time shall 証明する my worthiness I shall not ask for Virginia's 手渡す, and in this 決定／判定勝ち（する） she must 同意する, for the truth might 明らかにする／漏らす some insurmountable 障害 to our marriage. In the 合間 let us be friends, professor, for we are both actuated by the same 願望（する）—the 福利事業 and happiness of your daughter."
The old man stepped 今後 and took Bulan's 手渡す. The 表現 of 疑問 and worry had left his 直面する.
"I cannot believe," he said, "that you are other than a gentleman, and if, in my 願望（する） to 保護する Virginia, I have said aught to 負傷させる you I ask your forgiveness."
Bulan 答える／応じるd only with a tighter 圧力 of the 手渡す.
"And now," said the professor, "let us return to the long-house. I wish to have a few words in 私的な with you, 出身の Horn," and he turned to 直面する his assistant, but the man had disappeared.
"Where is Doctor 出身の Horn?" exclaimed the scientist, 演説（する）／住所ing Sing.
"Hornee, him vamoose long time 'go," replied the Chinaman. "He hear all he likee."
Slowly the little party 負傷させる along the ジャングル 追跡する, and in いっそう少なく than a mile, to Virginia's infinite surprise, （機の）カム out upon the river and the long-house that she and Bulan had searched for in vain.
"And to think," she cried, "that all these awful days we have been almost within sound of your 発言する／表明するs. What strange freak of 運命／宿命 sent you to us today?"
"We had about given up hope," replied her father, "when Sing 示唆するd to me that we 削減（する） across the highlands that separate this valley from the one 隣接するing it upon the northeast, where we should strike other tribes and from them glean some 手がかり（を与える） to your どの辺に in 事例／患者 your abductors had 試みる／企てるd to carry you 支援する to the sea by another 大勝する. This seemed likely in 見解（をとる） of the fact that we were 保証するd by enemies of Muda Saffir that you were not in his 所有／入手, and that the river we were bound for would lead your captors most quickly out of the domains of that rascally Malay. You may imagine our surprise, Virginia, when after 訴訟／進行 for but a mile we discovered you."
No sooner had the party entered the veranda of the long-house than Professor Maxon made 調査s for 出身の Horn, only to learn that he had 出発／死d up stream in a prahu with several 軍人s whom he had engaged to …を伴って him on a "追跡（する）ing 探検隊／遠征隊," having explained that the white girl had been 設立する and was 存在 brought to the long-house.
The 長，指導者 その上の explained that he had done his best to dissuade the white man from so 無分別な an 行為／法令／行動する, as he was going 直接／まっすぐに into the country of the tribe of the two men he had killed, and there was little chance that he ever would come out alive.
While they were still discussing 出身の Horn's 行為／法令／行動する, and wondering at his 意向s, a native on the veranda cried out in astonishment, pointing 負かす／撃墜する the river. As they looked in the direction he 示すd all saw a graceful, white 切断機，沿岸警備艇 gliding around a nearby turn. At the oars were white 覆う？ American sailors, and in the 厳しい two officers in the uniform of the 部隊d 明言する／公表するs 海軍.
As the 切断機，沿岸警備艇 touched the bank the entire party from the long-house, whites and natives, were gathered on the shore to 会合，会う it. At first the officers held off as though 恐れるing a 敵意を持った demonstration, but when they saw the whites の中で the throng, a 命令（する） was given to pull in, and a moment later one of the officers stepped 岸に.
"I am 中尉／大尉／警部補 May," he said, "of the U.S.S. New Mexico, 旗艦 of the 太平洋の (n)艦隊／(a)素早い. Have I the 栄誉（を受ける） to 演説（する）／住所 Professor Maxon?"
The scientist nodded. "I am delighted," he said.
"We have been to your island, Professor," continued the officer, "and 裁判官ing from the 証拠s of 迅速な 出発, and the 死体s of several natives there, I 恐れるd that some 害（を与える） had befallen you. We therefore 巡航するd along the Bornean coast making 調査s of the natives until at last we 設立する one who had heard a 噂する of a party of whites 存在 far in the 内部の searching for a white girl who had been stolen from them by 著作権侵害者s.
"The さらに先に up this river we have come the greater our 保証／確信 that we were on the 権利 追跡する, for scarcely a native we interrogated but had seen or heard of some of your party. Mixed with the truth they told us were strange tales of terrible monsters led by a gigantic white man."
"The imaginings of childish minds," said the professor. "However, why, my dear 中尉／大尉／警部補, did you 栄誉（を受ける） me by visiting my island?"
The officer hesitated a moment before answering, his 注目する，もくろむs running about over the 議会 as though in search of someone.
"井戸／弁護士席, Professor Maxon, to be やめる frank," he said at length, "we learned at Singapore the 職員／兵員 of your party, which 含むd a former 海軍の officer whom we have been 捜し出すing for many years. We （機の）カム to your island to 逮捕（する） this man—I 言及する to Doctor Carl 出身の Horn."
When the 中尉／大尉／警部補 learned of the 最近の 見えなくなる of the man he sought, he 表明するd his 決意 to 押し進める on at once in 追跡; and as Professor Maxon 恐れるd again to remain unprotected in the heart of the Bornean wilderness his entire party was taken 船内に the 切断機，沿岸警備艇.
A few miles up the river they （機の）カム upon one of the Dyaks who had …を伴ってd 出身の Horn, a few hours earlier. The 軍人 sat smoking beside a beached prahu. When interrogated he explained that 出身の Horn and the balance of his 乗組員 had gone inland, leaving him to guard the boat. He said that he thought he could guide them to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the white man might be 設立する.
Professor Maxon and Sing …を伴ってd one of the officers and a dozen sailors in the wake of the Dyak guide. Virginia and Bulan remained in the 切断機，沿岸警備艇, as the latter was still too weak to 試みる／企てる the hard march through the ジャングル. For an hour the party 横断するd the 追跡する in the wake of 出身の Horn and his savage companions. They had come almost to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す when their ears were 攻撃する，非難するd by the weird and 血 curdling yells of native 軍人s, and a moment later 出身の Horn's 護衛する dashed into 見解（をとる） in 十分な 退却／保養地.
At sight of the white men they 停止（させる）d in 救済, pointing 支援する in the direction they had come, and jabbering excitedly in their native tongue. Warily the party 前進するd again behind these new guides; but when they reached the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す they sought, the 原因（となる） of the Dyaks' panic had fled, 警告するd, doubtless, by their trained ears of the approach of an enemy.
The sight that met the 注目する，もくろむs of the 捜査員s told all of the story that they needed to know. A 穴を開ける had been excavated in the ground, 部分的に／不公平に 暴露するing a 激しい chest, and across this chest lay the headless 団体／死体 of Doctor Carl 出身の Horn.
中尉／大尉／警部補 May turned toward Professor Maxon with a 尋問 look.
"It is he," said the scientist.
"But the chest?" 問い合わせd the officer.
"Mlaxon's tleasure," spoke up Sing 物陰／風下. "Hornee him tly steal it for long time."
"Treasure!" ejaculated the professor. "Bududreen gave up his life for this. Rajah Muda Saffir fought and intrigued and 殺人d for 所有／入手 of it! Poor, misguided 出身の Horn has died for it, and left his 長，率いる to wither beneath the rafters of a Dyak long-house! It is incredible."
"But, Professor Maxon," said 中尉／大尉／警部補 May, "men will 苦しむ all these things and more for gold."
"Gold!" cried the professor. "Why, man, that is a box of 調書をとる／予約するs on biology and eugenics."
"My God!" exclaimed May, "and 出身の Horn was 信じる／認定／派遣するd to be one of the shrewdest 詐欺師s and adventurers in America! But come, we may 同様に return to the 切断機，沿岸警備艇—my men will carry the chest."
"No!" exclaimed Professor Maxon with a vehemence the other could not understand. "Let them bury it again where it lies. It and what it 含む／封じ込めるs have been the 原因（となる） of 十分な 悲惨 and 苦しむing and 罪，犯罪. Let it 嘘（をつく） where it is in the heart of savage Borneo, and pray to God that no man ever finds it, and that I shall forget forever that which is in it."
On the morning of the third day に引き続いて the death of 出身の Horn the New Mexico steamed away from the coast of Borneo. Upon her deck, looking 支援する toward the verdure 覆う？ hills, stood Virginia and Bulan.
"Thank heaven," exclaimed the girl fervently, "that we are leaving it behind us forever."
"Amen," replied Bulan, "but yet, had it not been for Borneo I might never have 設立する you."
"We should have met どこかよそで then, Bulan," said the girl in a low 発言する／表明する, "for we were made for one another. No 力／強力にする on earth could have kept us apart. In your true guise you would have 設立する me—I am sure of it."
"It is maddening, Virginia," said the man, "to be 絶えず 緊張するing every 資源 of my memory in futile 努力する to catch and 持つ／拘留する one (n)艦隊／(a)素早いing 手がかり（を与える） to my past. Why, dear, do you realize that I may have been a 逃亡者／はかないもの from 司法（官）, as was 出身の Horn, a vile 犯罪の perhaps. It is awful, Virginia, to 熟視する／熟考する the horrible 可能性s of my lost past."
"No, Bulan, you could never have been a 犯罪の," replied the loyal girl, "but there is one 可能性 that has been haunting me 絶えず. It 脅すs me just to think of it—it is," and the girl lowered her 発言する／表明する as though she 恐れるd to say the thing she dreaded most, "it is that you may have loved another—that—that you may even be married."
Bulan was about to laugh away any such 恐れるs when the gravity and importance of the 可能性 impressed him やめる as fully as it had Virginia. He saw that it was not at all ありそうもない that he was already a married man; and he saw too what the girl now 定評のある, that they might never 結婚する until the mystery of his past had been （疑いを）晴らすd away.
"There is something that gives 負わせる to my 恐れる," continued Virginia, "something that I had almost forgotten in the 急ぐ and excitement of events during the past few days. During your delirium your ravings were, for the most part, やめる incoherent, but there was one 指名する that you repeated many times—a woman's 指名する, に先行するd by a number. It was 'Nine ninety nine Priscilla.' Maybe she—"
But Virginia got no その上の. With a low exclamation of delight Bulan caught her in his 武器.
"It is all 権利, dear," he cried. "It is all 権利. Everything has come 支援する to me now. You have given me the 手がかり（を与える）. Nine ninety nine Priscilla is my father's 演説（する）／住所—Nine ninety nine Priscilla Avenue.
"I am Townsend J. Harper, Jr. You have heard of my father. Every one has since he 開始するd 強固にする／合併する／制圧するing interurban traction companies. And I'm not married, Virginia, and never have been; but I shall be if this 哀れな old mud scow ever reaches Singapore."
"Oh, Bulan," cried the girl, "how in the world did you ever happen to come to that terrible island of ours?"
"I （機の）カム for you, dear," he replied. "It is a long story. After dinner I will tell you all of it that I can 解任する. For the 現在の it must 十分である you to know that I followed you from the 鉄道 駅／配置する at Ithaca half around the world for a love that had been born from a 選び出す／独身 ちらりと見ること at your 甘い 直面する as you passed me to enter your Pullman.
"On my father's ヨット I reached your island after 追跡するing you to Singapore. It was a long and tedious 追跡（する） and we followed many blind leads, but at last we （機の）カム off an island upon which natives had told us such a party as yours was living. Five of us put off in a boat to 調査する—that is the last that I can 解任する. Sing says he 設立する me alone in a 列／漕ぐ／騒動 boat, a '模造の.'"
Virginia sighed, and crept closer to him.
"You may be the son of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Townsend J. Harper, you have been the soulless Number Thirteen; but to me you will always be Bulan, for it was Bulan whom I learned to love."
This 場所／位置 is 十分な of FREE ebooks - 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia